Kaala Jaadu – Black Magic

Update 1

“Arjuunnn………bachao mujhe……main yaha is andheri khaufnak gufa

me band hu…mere Bete bas ek tum hi ho jo mujhe yaha se bahar
nikal sakte ho………”

Ek aisa hi sapna uske dimag ke andhere galiyaro me aata hai jis se

Arjun ki neend khul gayi.

“Maaaaaaaa……………” Arjun hadbada ke uth gaya. Uske chehre par

paseene ki boonde saaf dikhayi de rahi thi.

“Pichhle do mahino se mujhe yah ajeebo gareeb sapne aa rahe hai.

Lagta hai jaise ki meri Maa mujhe pukaar rahi ho. Par yah kaise ho
sakta hai, meri Maa to barah saal pahle hi marr chuki hai. Lekin
unki yah dard bhari pukaar abhi bhi mere kaano me mandir ki
ghantiyon ki tarah goonj rahi hai. Aakhir in sapno ka achanak aane
ka kya matlab ho sakta hai.”

Arjun apne inhi khayalo me khoya hua tha ki bahar darwaze ki

ghanti baj gayi. Bahar shaam ho chuki thi par abhi bhi aasman me
ghane kaale baadal chhaye hue the, halki halki thandi hawa chal
rahi thi jo din me hue baarish ke hone ka saboot thi. Site par
bahut kaam hone ki wajah se Arjun jo waha ka Chief Engineer tha,
thoda thak gaya tha jiske vajah se use halki neend aa gayi thi.

Arjun tauliya lapet kar jamhai lete hue darwaze tak pahucha, “Kaun
hai…?” usne poocha.

“Are kaun hai Bhai...ab bolo bhi...” usne phir dohraya.

 “Tumhe mai Bhai dikhti hu...” bahar se ek Ladki ki meethi awaaz
aai.

Jaise hi Arjun ne darwaza khola to saamne ek khoobsurat Ladki

tight safed Punjabi suit me khadi thi. “Are Sheena...tum
yaha...what a surprise babe...” kahte hue Arjun ne us sundar si
Ladki ko kamar se pakad kar andar kheech liya aur andar se
darwaza band kar liya.

“Hmmm.....Mr. Arjun Rathod aaj aap bade naughty mood me lag

rahe ho...kya baat hai, mai mili nahi itne dino se to itne bekarar
ho gaye...” Sheena Arjun ki baanho me jhoomte hue boli.

Arjun ne Sheena ko dhakka de kar diwal ke sahare jhuka diya aur

uski Gand pakad kar apne Lund se kas kar chipka liya, phir peechhe
se uski ek kaan ko halke se chooste hue budbudaya, “Teri Choot jo
nahi mili mujhe itne dino se...”

“Ahhh....ummm....chhodo Arjun jab dekho tab tumhe sirf Sex hi

Sex dikhta hai...tum jaante ho na mujhe yah sab karna bilkul
pasand nahi hai... ab to kabhi kabhi lagta hai ki tum mujhse nahi
sirf mere jism se pyaar karte ho.”

Arjun ne Sheena ki baaton par dhyaan nahi diya aur uski Gand me
apna khada Lauda peechhe se ragadne laga. Sheena ko yah ehsaas
ho chukka tha ki uske ashiq ka Lund khada ho chuka hai aur tauliye
ke andar se uski Gand me ghusne ki koshish kar raha hai.

Sheena bachne ke liye jaise hi aage ki or jhuki vaise hi Arjun ne

bhi apna tana hua Lund uski Gand ke sath sath aage badha diya aur
jor se uski tight Gand pe gada diya. Kamar ke charo taraf haatho
ka shikanja bana kar Arjun, Sheena ke kaano ko badi shiddat se
choosne laga. Phir wo haule se neeche aaya aur bade pyaar se
Sheena ke gori peeth aur gardan ko choomne laga.
 Arjun ko pata tha ki kaan aur gardan choosne aur choomne se
Sheena bahut jyada aur bahut jaldi garam ho jati hai, par phir bhi
abhi tak Sheena ne use apne saath Sex karne nahi diya tha.

Par filhaal Sheena bhi lagatar apni peeth aur gardan par Arjun ki
garam saanso ko mehsoos kar rahi thi jo use bahut hi jyada uttejit
kar raha tha.

“Ummmm......aahhhh.....ohhhh.....Pleasssee...Arjunnn...tumne
mujhse vada kiya tha ki hum shadi se pahle kabhi Sexxx nahi
karenge...” Sheena ki awaaz me virodh se jyada samarthan tha.

Arjun ko to abhi Sheena ke jism ke alawa kuch aur dikh hi nahi

raha tha. Vaasna uspar poori tarah se haawi ho chuki thi. Usne
jhatke se Sheena ko ghumaya aur uske hotho ko apne hotho me
kaid kar liya.

Sheena par bhi khumari chadhti jaa rahi thi. Usne apne komal
mulayam haath Arjun ke gardan ke charo taraf daal diye aur uske
hoth choosne lagi. Arjun ne mauka dekh kar apne hatho me Sheena
ki Gand tham liya aur zor zor se masalne laga. Sheena ab poori
tarah se bawli ho chuki thi. Arjun ne Sheena ke gardan se uska
dupatta utar pheka aur uske bade bade doodh ko kameez ke upar
se daboch kar masalne laga.

“Ahhh....Arjunnn....please...mai Sexxx nahhiii karna chahti....”

Sheena apni Chuchi masle jaane se bahut uttejit ho rahi thi.

“Jaanu tum poore do mahine baad Mumbai aayi ho....teri is kamsin

bur me mere Laude ka ek round to banta hai na...” kehte hue
Arjun Sheena ki moti Chuchiyo ko daboch kar unse khelne laga. Itni
zor se Chuchi masle jaane se Sheena karah uthi. Arjun ne usko
apne god me uthaya aur le jakar berahmi se apne bistar par patak
diya. Apna tauliya hata ke wo Sheena pe toot pada.
 Ek jhatke me Sheena ki kameez uske jism se alag ho gayi. Andar
kaale rang ki tight silky Bra me uski gori Chuchi bahar aane ko
Betaab thi.

“Please Arjun...iske aage mat badho...tumhe meri kasam...”

gidgidate hue Sheena apni Chuchi Arjun ki vaasna bhari nighao se
chhupane lagi. Use lagne laga tha ki agar wo Arjun ko nahi rokegi
to wo ho jayega jo wo shaadi se pahle nahi karna chahti. Uski
aankho se vaasna ka parda hat chuka tha.

Update 2

“Please Arjun...iske aage mat badho...tumhe meri kasam...”

gidgidate hue Sheena apni Chuchi Arjun ki vaasna bhari nighao se
chhupane lagi. Use lagne laga tha ki agar wo Arjun ko nahi rokegi
to wo ho jayega jo wo shaadi se pahle nahi karna chahti. Uski
aankho se vaasna ka parda hat chuka tha.

“Come on darling...kisi boyfriend girlfriend ke beech Chudai to hoti

hi hai...” kehte hue jabardasti Arjun ne Bra ko phaad kar Sheena
ki Chuchiyo ko azaad kar diya.

Arjun ke is vehshipan ko ek baar dekh kar Sheena bhauchakki rah

gayi, “Arjun kya tumhe meri feeling ki koi parwah nahi hai...kya
tum sirf mere is jism se pyaar karte ho meri aatma se nahi....”

“Are bas kar nautanki...bahut sun liya tera sati savitri hone ka
natak....ab chal yah salwaar khol nahi to yah bhi phad doonga.”
Kehte hue Arjun ne Sheena ke haatho ko ek taraf hataya aur
jhatke se uski salwar ka nada khol diya.

“Please Arjun mai tumse pyaar karti hu...hum yah sab shaadi ke
baad karenge...please God seak yah sab band karo...” Sheena apni
 Nangi janhgo ko chipkate hue boli.

“Saali yah shaadi shaadi kya laga rakha hai...tum jaanti ho

tumhare Abbu aur Ammi jaan, kabhi is rishte ke liye tayyar nahi
honge...tum ek jaat ki Ladki ho aur mai doosri jaat ka Ladka hu,
yah shaadi kabhi nahi ho sakti...ab kam se kam mujhe suhagraat to
mana lene do.” Arjun ne bedardi se Sheena ke jaangho ko alag kar
diya aur uski kaali matching silk Panty bhi kheech kar phad di.

Andar ka nazara dekh kar Arjun ke muh me paani aa gaya,

“Huh....bolti hai Chudai nahi karoongi toh phir apni jhaanto ko
shave kar ke kyu aayi hai...”

Usne apne haatho par thook laga kar Sheena ki pavroti jaise phooli
Choot ko sahlane laga. Clean shave Choot ke upar gulabi dana bada
kamuk lag raha tha. Arjun baari baari se Sheena ki khoobsurat
Chuchiyo ka doodh peene laga aur ek haath se Choot ke daane ko
haule haule sahlane laga, use pata tha ki ek Aurat ko kaise garam
kiya jata hai.

Sheena ko to vishwas nahi ho raha tha ki wo jis se pyaar karti hai

wo uske jism ka itna bhooka hai, sirf do maheene me Arjun ka asli
rang uske saamne aa gaya, wo samajh chuki thi ki Arjun ne isiliye
use aaj itni sham ko apne ghar bulaya tha.

Wo apne kismat ko kos rahi thi ki kyu wo Arjun ki meethi meethi

baton me aa gayi ki unka dharm kabhi bhi unke pyaar ke beech nahi
aayega aur yadi aaya to wo Sheena ko uske ghar se bhaga ke
shaadi kar lega.

Use apne Abbu aur Ammi ki baatein yaad aa rahi thi jab unhone
kaha tha ki Arjun jaise ameer Ladke sirf Ladkiyo ke jism se khelte
hai kabhi unse pyaar nahi karte. Use ab Arjun se nafrat si hone
lagi thi, lekin use pata tha ki ab uska kaumarya nahi bachega. Usko
ehsaah ho gaya tha ki Arjun jaise Ladke se pyaar karne ki saza use
mill rahi hai.

Ummeed chhod kar Sheena ne apne jism ko Arjun ke hawale kar

diya aur ek Mom ke putle ki tarah shaant pad gayi. Uska jism to
shaant tha par uski aankho se lagataar aansu bahe jaa rahe the.

Khair Choot sahlaye jaane se uske andar chiknahat aa rahi thi jise
dekh kar Arjun ka hausla aur badh gaya, “Aa gayi na line par...itni
badi badi baatein kar rahi thi...ab dekh teri khud ki Choot kaise
paani chhod rahi hai...” kehte hue Arjun ne apni ek ungali par
thook lagakar Choot ke andar pel di.

Bhale hi Sheena ka jism uska saath nahi de raha tha par uska mann
yahi kah raha tha ki shaadi se pahle yah sab karna galat hai, uske
Abbu Ammi ne usko aise hi nek taleem di thi. Khair usne aage aane
waale pal ko God par chhod kar apni aankhe band kar li.

Arjun ab bardaasht se bahar ho chuka tha. Usne apne khade Lund

par thook lagaya aur Sheena ki jaangho ke beech aa gaya, “Tayyar
ho ja meri rani apne raja ka Lund lene ke liye...”

Mom ke putle ki tarah padi Sheena kuch na boli, wo apne kismat se

samjhauta kar chuki thi. Idhar Arjun ne apna khada Lund Sheena
ke Choot par tika diya aur haule haule apne Lund se Choot ke chhed
ko ragadne laga. Uttejna ke mare Arjun ka hallabi Lund aur phool
ke mota aur lumba ho gaya tha. Lund ki nase saaf dikh raki thi jo
bata rahi thi ki uska Lund bahut tagda hai.

Sheena ki hotho ko muh me choosne ke saath wo apna Lund pelne

ke liye tayyar tha,”Kya hua jaanu...tum to kisi Mom ke putle ki
tarah kuch reaction hi nahi de rahi ho...dekhna jab mera Lund teri
kuwari bur me jayega to tujhe bhi jannat ka maza milega...”

Arjun ne ek zor ka dhakka lagaya aur uske Lund ka supada Sheena

 ki kuwari bur ko cheerte hu andar ja ghusa. Pata nahi Sheena
sachmuch ki Mom ka putla ban gayi thi ya wo chup rah kar hi apna
virodh jata rahi thi, kyuki itna bada Lund ka supada jab uski kuwari
Choot me ghusa tab bhi uske muh se koi awaaz nahi aayi, ha bas
aaya to uske aankho se aansu. Wo sara dard pee kar rah gayi.

Arjun ne ise najarandaaz kar diya aur apne thode phase hue Lund
ka ek karara dhakka maara. Uska hallabi Lund Sheena ki kuwari
Choot ki diwaaro ko berahmi se cheerte hue uski jhilli phaad diya
aur seedhe jaa ke Sheena ki bachche daani se takraya. Sheena ki
Choot buri tarah se fail gayi thi. Choot ki diwaro ne Laude ko kas
kar jakad liya tha.

Khoon ki tez dhaar Sheena ki Choot se bah nikli. Khoon itna jyada
tha jaise Arjun ke Lund ne kisi badi nas ko kaat diya ho. Par
asharya ki baat yah thi ki Sheena ke muh se phir bhi koi awaaz
nahi nikli, kyuki shayad ab tak Sheena apne hosh gawa chuki thi.

“Behanchod yah to behosh ho gayi...ab kya karu...lagta hai iske

muh par pani daalna padega.....par Lund itni tight Choot se nikalne
ka man nahi ho raha hai.....chalo jo bhi hoga dekha jayega.” Ek
vehshi muskaan hanste hue Arjun behosh Sheena ko waise hi thokne
laga.

Dhakke pe dhakka marte hue Arjun hunkaar bhar raha tha. Neeche
bechari Sheena behosh padi thi. Use to bilkul pata hi nahi chal
raha tha ki uski mulayam makhmali Choot ko Randi ki tarah Arjun
chod raha tha.

“Saali ki Choot ka aaj bhosda bana ke rahunga...Lund bahut ragad

ragad kar jaa rha hai...agar kahi jannat hai to wo Aurat ki Choot
me hai...” kehte hue Arjun gapa gap Sheena ki bur pelne laga.

Sheena ke behosh hone ke vajah se Arjun ko uske chillane ya

 cheekhne ka koi darr bhi nahi tha, isiliye wo itni bedardi se uski
Choot chod raha tha jaise koi bajaru Randi ko chod raha ho.

Na jaane wo kitni der tak Sheena ko raundta raha, uske jism se

apni hawas ka pyaas bujhata raha.

Update 3

Sheena ke behosh hone ke vajah se Arjun ko uske chillane ya

cheekhne ka koi darr bhi nahi tha, isiliye wo itni bedardi se uski
Choot chod raha tha jaise koi bajaru Randi ko chod raha ho.

Na jaane wo kitni der tak Sheena ko raundta raha, uske jism se

apni hawas ka pyaas bujhata raha.

Itni kasi hui kamsin bur ko chhodne ke baad ab Arjun jhadne ke

nazdeek aa gaya tha. Use pata tha ki Sheena ke Choot ke andar
jhadne se uske Maa ban ne ka khatra hai isi liye usne aakhiri waqt
par apna Lauda kheech liya.

Sheena abhi bhi apna sudh budh kho kar Arjun ke bistar par Nangi
behosh padi thi. Arjun uske upar chadh kar apne hallabi Lund ko jo
Sheena ke khoon se poora sana hua tha use Sheena ki pyaari
hontho par ragadne laga.

Ab us se aur bardasht nahi ho paya aur uske Laude ne Sheena ke

chehre par virya ki bauchhar kar di. Virya ki pichkari Sheena ki
aankho aur naak me ghus gayi aur kuch uske khule hue muh ke
andar ja pahuchi.

Virya ki pichkari apne chehre par mehsoos karke Sheena behoshi ke

alam se bahar aa gayi aur use hosh aa gaya. Hosh aate hi usne
mehsoos kiya ki uski aankhe theek se khul nahi rahi hai kyuki unpe
kuch chip chipa aur lis lisa cheej laga hai jo Arjun ke Laude se nikla
 hua virya tha.

Jab Sheena ne apni aankhe kisi tarah kholi to apne upar Arjun ko
chadha paya. Usne dekha ki Arjun ki aankhe maze me band thi aur
wo apne Lund ko masal raha tha jis se virya ki aakhiri bachi hui
kuch boonde tapak kar Sheena ke muh me gir gaya. Use tab ehsaas
hua ki uske muh pahle se hi Arjun ke virya se bhara hua tha.
Agli cheej ho Sheena ko mehsoos hui wo thi ek tez dard jo use apni
Choot me mehsoos hui. Use jaanne me der nahi lagi ki uski Choot
berahmi se poori tarah phat gayi hai.

Arjun ne jab dekha ki Sheena ko hosh aa gaya hai to uske opar se

utha aur bagal me bistar par let gaya. Sheena ne apna sar uthaya
aur apni Choot ko dekha. Saamne bistar ki chadar par behisaab
khoon pada dekh uska aankhe ek baar phir nam ho gayi. Jab usne
apne Choot par haath phera to ek dard ki tez lahar uske jism me
daud gayi. Uski Choot sooj kar gumma ho gayi thi. Arjun ne use
itne berahmi se janwaro ki tarah pela tha ki Chudai khatam hone ke
bawjood uski phati hui Choot se abhi tak khoon ki dhaar ris ris kar
bahar aa rahi thi.

Sheena ne ek nazar bagal me lete hue Arjun par daala, uske muh
par ek vijayi muskaan thi aur muh me ek cigarette.

“Are meri rani, tujhe kuch nahi hua, zara sa bas behosh ho gayi
thi....aur yah khoon bhi turant ruk jayega...ek do baar aur chudwa
logi mujhse to Choot bilkul khul jayegi aur mere khade Lund ko apne
andar achchhe se adjust kar legi...” Arjun araam se cigarette ka
kash lagate hue bola.

Sheena ne socha ki yah kitna Ganda aadmi hai, jo us se itna pyaar

karti hai use yah vaasna ka pujari behoshi ki haalat me bhi chodta
raha. Wo bina kuch bole uthi, par itni tabadtod Chudai ke baad
uske pair jawab de gaye aur wo ladkhada gayi.
 Arjun aage badh kar use thaamne waala hi tha ki Sheena ne use
pahle hi rok diya. Wo nahi chahti thi yah insaan use ab ek bhi baar
aur chhuye.

Bahar ab tak kafi raat ho gayi thi. Sheena chup chap apne kapde
sametne lagi, uski aankhe lagatar aansu tapka rahi thi. Usne apna
salwar kameez uthaya aur pehan ne lagi. Bra aur Panty to Arjun ne
berahmi se phad di thi jo ab pehan ne layak nahi rah gayi thi.

Bina Bra Panty ke kapde pehan ne se Sheena ka safed salwar Choot

ke jagah pe khoon lagne se laal ho gaya tha. Usne ek Mom ke putle
ki tarah apna dupatta uthaya aur ghar se bahar jaane lagi.

“Are itni raat ko bahar kyu jaa rahi hai...aaj mere yaha hi ruk
jaa...thodi aur masti karte hai...raat bhar pyaar vyaar kerenge...”
Arjun muh se cigarette nikalte hue bola.

Sheena Ladkadate hue Arjun ke paas aayi aur apni poori taqat laga
kar Arjun ke gaalo par zor ka tamacha laga diya. “Tumne aaj
mujhse pyaar nahi mera BALATKAR kiya hai...” Sheena ne bas itna
kaha aur ladkhadate kadmo se bahar nikal gayi.

Tamacha padne se Arjun sann raha gaya, paar aaj na jaane kyu use
bura nahi laga. Vaasna ka bhoot ab Arjun se utar chuka tha. Uske
dill me kahi na kahi glani ka bhaav tha ki usne Sheena ke saath jo
kiya wo galat tha. Is se pehle wo kayi Ladkiyo ko thok chuka tha
par wo sab Arjun ke daulat ki bhooki thi aur khud apni Choot
marwane ke liye hamesha tayyar rahti thi. Par Sheena ki baat kuch
aur thi. Bhale hi wo gareeb pariwar ki thi par usme Arjun ke liye
sachcha pyaar tha na ki baaki Ladkiyo ki tarah paiso ka laalach.

Arjun ko abhi tak lag raha tha ki Sheena Sex enjoy karegi, usne
Sheena ke sanskaro ko theek se samjha nahi tha. Sheena ke liye
 apni aur apne Abbu Ammi ki izzat hi sabkuch thi jiska abhi usne
dhajjiya uda diya tha.

Update 4

Tamacha padne se Arjun sann raha gaya, paar aaj na jaane kyu use
bura nahi laga. Vaasna ka bhoot ab Arjun se utar chuka tha. Uske
dill me kahi na kahi glani ka bhaav tha ki usne Sheena ke saath jo
kiya wo galat tha. Is se pehle wo kayi Ladkiyo ko thok chuka tha
par wo sab Arjun ke daulat ki bhooki thi aur khud apni Choot
marwane ke liye hamesha tayyar rahti thi. Par Sheena ki baat kuch
aur thi. Bhale hi wo gareeb pariwar ki thi par usme Arjun ke liye
sachcha pyaar tha na ki baaki Ladkiyo ki tarah paiso ka laalach.

Arjun ko abhi tak lag raha tha ki Sheena Sex enjoy karegi, usne
Sheena ke sanskaro ko theek se samjha nahi tha. Sheena ke liye
apni aur apne Abbu Ammi ki izzat hi sabkuch thi jiska abhi usne
dhajjiya uda diya tha.

Uske palako par bhi aansu chhalak aaye. Use achanak apni Maa ki
yaad aa gayi. Uske Papa to bachpan me hi uska saath chhod kar
chale gaye the, par barah saal pehle jab wo khud barah saal ka tha
tab uski Maa bhi use aur uski us samay 9 saal ki chhoti Behan Kajal
ko chhod kar na jaane kaha gayab ho gayi.

Arjun ke kaan samaaj ke taane sun sun kar pak gaye ki uski Maa ek
badchalan Aurat thi kyuki us jamaane me kisi Aurat ka aise
achanak gayab ho jane par sab use Gandi nigaho se dekhte the.

Paiso ki koi kami nahi thi Arjun ke paas aur na hi koi rishtedaar the
uske. Thi to bas uski pyaari si chhoti Behan Kajal jise wo apni jaan
se bhi jyada pyaar karta tha. Wo ek bahut bade construction
company me senior Civil Engineer tha aur uski Behan Kajal Law
 school me vakalat padh rahi thi.

Shayad Maa Baap ki kami hone ke vajah se hi Arjun itna bigad gaya
tha, par aaj bhi uska dill bahut saaf tha. Use ant ant tak yahi lag
raha tha ki baaki Ladkiyo ki tarah Sheena natak kar rahi hai aur
aakhir me wo bhi sab ki tarah Sex enjoy karegi, par uska sochna
galat saabit hua. Aaj tak uske life me humesha matlabi Ladkiya hi
aayi thi jinhe paiso ke liye bistar garam karna pade to wo wah bhi
kar sakti thi. Isi kautuhal me shayad Arjun ne ek sachche pyaar ko
kho diya tha.

“Tumne aaj mujhse pyaar nahi mera BALATKAR kiya hai...” uske
kaano me abhi bhi Sheena ki kahi hui yah baat goonj rahi thi jo
seeddhe uske dill ko chhalni kar rahi thi.

“Oh my God...yah maine vaasna ke nashe me kya kar diya...mujhe

Sheena ke saath aisa nahi karna chahiye tha.” kehte hue Arjun
turant utha aur apna ghar ke bahar jhanka is ummeed me ki shayad
use Sheena dikhayi de jaye, par use Sheena door door tak nahi
dikhayi de rahi thi, dikhayi de raha tha to bas andhera ka wo kala
chadar jo aaspas faila hua tha.

“Koi baat nahi kal Sheena ko kaan pakad kar sorry kah
doonga...shayad wo mujhe maaf kar de...” Arjun apne man ko
jhooti tasaali de raha tha kyuki wo janta tha ki jis tarah se Sheena
us se rooth kar gayi hai wo use kabhi maaf nahi karegi.

Vapas bistar par aate hi use apne sapne ke baare me yaad aaya.
Wo vaasna ke bhawar me aisa phasa tha ki use aur kuch yaad hi
nahi raha yaha tak ki wo kal aane waale apni chhoti Behan Kajal ka
birthday bhi bhool gaya tha.

“Arjuunnn………bachao mujhe……main yaha is andheri khaufnak gufa

me band hu…mere Bete bas ek tum hi ho jo mujhe yaha se bahar
nikal sakte ho………” Arjun ko yah sapna yaad ho gaya tha aur ho bhi
kyu na, kyuki use yahi sapna pichhle do maheeno se aa raha tha.

Aaj ka din uske liye achchha nahi tha. Uske sar me tez dard ho
raha tha isilye wo let gaya, thakaan ke vajah se use zor se neend
aa rahi thi. Bistar par pade Sheena ke khoon ke dhabbo ko dekh
kar wo mayoos ho gaya.

“I am sorry Sheena......” wo budbudaya aur apni aankhe band kar

ke so gaya.
Subah uski neend khuli to bahar tez dhoop thi. Wo angdayi lekar
utha aur bedsheet ko dhone me daal diya. Subah roz ki tarah
exercise aur apna routine karne ke baad wo site par rawana ho
gaya.

Poora din uska man kaam me nahi lag raha tha. Do aisi ghatnayein
thi jise soch soch kar uske sar me dard ho raha tha. Ek to usne
Sheena ke saath bahut bura kiya aur doosre wo rahasyamayi sapna
jo use lagbhag har raat aata tha. Is sapne se to ab Arjun pareshan
ho gaya tha aur kisi psychiatrist ko dikahne ki soch raha tha. Yah
din bhi aadha nikal gaya. Usne socha ki Sheena ke ghar jaakar us
se maafi maangega par uski himmat hi nahi ho rahi thi. Ek tarah se
wo apni hi nazron me gir gaya tha.

Ab tak to sham ho chala tha. Mumbai me fir se baarish hone ke

asaar umad rahe the kyuki aasman me ghane kaale baadal fir chha
gaye the. Wo wapas ghar lautne ki soch raha tha ki uski mobile ki
ghanti baji. Jaise hi usne wo number dekha use paseene chhoot
gaye. Wo call uski Behan Kajal ka tha aur Arjun jaanta tha ki wo
uska birthday bhool gaya hai aur wo yah bhi jaanta tha ki Kajal ab
us se poora din ladayi karte rahegi.

“Hello meri gudiya, Happy birthday to you....tum aise hi hazar saal

tak jiyo, tujhe meri bhi umar lag jaye...mai bhagwaan se prathna
 karunga...” Arjun phone par bola.

“Pata hai mujhe...mera birthday bhool gaye to maska lagane ke liye

yah sab dialogue bol rahe ho...aur aap to chahte hi ho ki mai hazar
saal buddhi ho kar jiyu....huh.” Kajal muh bichka kar boli.

“Are nahi aisa kuch nahi hai...kya meri gudiya rani aisa sochti hai
ki uska Bhai uska birthday bhool jayega...ab dekh mai tere liye
poore mumbai me ek gift talaash kar raha tha jo ab jaa kar mujhe
mila hai...upar se mai to tujhe surprise dene waala tha isiliye phone
bhi nahi kiya...” Arjun maathe par paseena pochta hua bola. Usne
kisi tarah baat sambhal li thi.

“Achchha achchha theek hai chalo jyada jhooth mat bolo...ab yah
batao ki kya gift liye ho mere liye.”

“Surprise hai...tere apartment par aake hi tujhe tera gift

doonga...ab chal phone rakhta hu...bye”

“Par jaldi aana party shuru hone waali hai...bye” udhar se Kajal ne
bhi phone kaat diya.

Update 5

“Achchha achchha theek hai chalo jyada jhooth mat bolo...ab yah
batao ki kya gift liye ho mere liye.”

“Surprise hai...tere apartment par aake hi tujhe tera gift

doonga...ab chal phone rakhta hu...bye”

“Par jaldi aana party shuru hone waali hai...bye” udhar se Kajal ne
bhi phone kaat diya.

Arjun bhaag us apne ghar gaya aur gift ka dabba utha liya jise
usne kayi maheene pahle hi Kajal ke birthday ke liye khareed liya
 tha, is darr se ki b’day ke din kahi yah out of stock na ho jaye,
yaha tak ki usne Kajal ke liye advance me hi teen chaar b’days ke
liye gifts khareed liya tha, itna pyaar karta tha wo apni Behan se,
aakhirkaar bas ek wohi thi jise wo apna pariwaar kah sakta tha.

Shaam tak Arjun Lokhandwala sthith apni Behan ke apartment

pahuch gaya. Apni car ko bahar lagate hue use aur bhi bahut si
gadiya dikhi jis se wo samajh gaya ki Kajal ki party me bahut se
log aaye the.

Jab usne apartment ka darwaza khola to andar bilkul kisi disco

jaisa mahol tha. Party poore zoro par thi. Chaaro taraf Ladke kam
aur Ladkiya jyada jo uske college ke friends the aur filmy gaano ki
dhuno par thirak rahe the. Living room ko kisi club disco ka roop de
diya gaya tha. Lights dim kar ke green lasers se mahol dekhne
layak tha.

“Wow Kajal ne to jabardast party ka bandobast kiya hai...” sochte

hue Arjun andar aa gaya.

Use door kone par Kajal apne kuch friends ke saath party enjoy
karte hue dikhayi di. Jaise hi Kajal ki nazar Arjun par padi wo
daud ke aayi aur seedhe apne Bhai ke gale lag gayi.

“Happy 21st birthday sweetu.....” Arjun ne zor se Kajal ke kaano

me kaha kyuki waha music bahut tez baj raha tha.

“Thank you so much Bhaiya...I love you...” kehte hue Kajal phir se
ek baar Arjun ke gale lag gayi. Par jab use yaad aaya ki sham ko
wo apne Bhai se nazaraz thi to usne natak karte hue bura sa muh
bana liya, “Mai galat bol gayi....I hate you Bhaiya...” usne bidakte
hue kaha.

Arjun jaanta tha Kajal us se nazarz jaroor hogi isiliye usne muskura
kar kaha, “Theek hai to phir yah girft tumhe nahi milegi...” bolte
 hue Arjun ne apni blue jeans me haath daala aur ek dibba nikal
liya.

“Kya hai Bhaiya isme...” Kajal gift dekh ke utsuktavash uchhal

padi. Abhi gift khula bhi nahi tha par uski khushi uske khoobsurat
chehre se saaf dekhi jaa sakti thi.
“Pahle bolo...I love you Bhaiya phir pata chalega tumhe ki iske
andar kya hai...” Arjun muskura raha tha.

“Ohh Bhaiya ab bata bhi do na kya hai gift....” Kajal apne pair
patakte hue boli. Apne Bhaiya ke saamne wo abhi bhi bilkul bholi
bhaali bachchi bani rahti thi.

“Na..na...na...pehle kaho I love you Bhaiya....”

“Bhaiya aap to jaante ho mai aapse kitna pyaar karti hu....I love
you Bhaiya...” kehte hue Kajal apne panjo par khadi ho kar Arjun
ke gaalo par haule choom leti hai.

“Hmmm....ab theek hai....yah dekho...” kehte hue Arjun ne wo

chhota sa box khola aur usme se ek platinum ka behad aakarshak
bracelet nikala aur Kajal ki nazuk kalayi me pehna diya.

Ek pal ke liye to Kajal us gift ko dekhti rah gayi, uspe likha tha
“For my loving sis Kajal” jise dekh kar Kajal ki aankho me khushi ke
aansu aa gaye. Uske liye to Arjun hi uska Dad tha aur Arjun hi
Mom tha, jab se usne hosh sambhala hai tab se Arjun hi uske liye
har rishta nibha raha hai.

“Are meri gudiya raani ki aankho me aansu....kya gift pasand nahi

aaya...”

“Nahi Bhaiya aisi baat nahi hai....your gift is so beautiful...par

bahut expensive lag rahi hai...kitni ki hai..”
 “Maine yah tere liye specialy paris se mangaya hai....wo bhi do
laakh rupay me...”

“Wow Bhaiya....you are too great...par aapko itne paise sirf ek

bracelet par nahi kharch karne chahiye the....mai aapki chhoti
Behan hu....aap pyaar se koi mithayi bhi khila dete to wo bhi mere
liye sabse bada gift hi hota...” kehte hue Kajal fir se apne Bhaiya
ke gale lag gayi.

“Meri Behan pe to meri saari daulat kurbaan hai....vaise mai dekh

raha hu tu bhi bahut dialoge vailoge maarne lag gayi hai...yah sab
mithayi vithayi ka dialog kaha se seekha tune...?”

Kajal ne kuch nahi kaha, uske liye to uska Bhai bas uske paas tha
yahi sabse bada gift tha uske liye, par uski aankhe ek aur shaks ko
dhoond rahi thi. Kajal ko kisi aur ka bhi intezaar tha.

“Achchha chal ab tu ja aur apne dosto ke saath party enjoy kar

mai andar jaa kar baithta hu....”

“Bhaiya aaj raat aap apne ghar nahi jaoge....aaj aapko yahi rukna
hai mere paas...samjhe.” Kajal jaise bol kam order jyada de rahi
thi.

“Theek hai meri Maa....mai sab samajh gaya ...ab tu ja nahi to

tere dost sochenge ki apne Bhai ke aate hi tu unko bhool gayi...”

“Vaise Bhaiya dosto se yaad aaya wo meri dost hai na Neha, wo

mujhse bol rahi thi ki wo aapse dosti karna chahti hai...wo aapko
pasand karti hai...bolo to baat kara du us se...”

“Nahi Kajal aaj mood nahi yah sab karne ka...tu ja aur party enjoy
kar..”

“Ab bahut seedhe mat bano Bhaiya...mujhe pata hai aap kitne bade
flirt ho...jaha Ladki dekhi nahi ki seedhe uske peeche hi pad jaate
ho....”

Ek pal ke liye to Arjun apni Behan ki chulbuli baato ko sunkar

muskura pada par jaise hi use Sheena ke baare me yaad aaya, uske
chehre ki hansi gayab ho gayi.

“Kya hua Bhaiya any problem....pahle to tum Ladki ka naam sunte

hi apne asli rang me aaj ate the...aaj kya hua...?”

“Kuch nahi meri jaan....ab khaali mera enquiry hi karti rahegi

kya...”

“Ok Bhaiya...mai jati hu par aapko batana to padega hi...huh”

kehte hue Kajal apne dosto ke saath dance karne lagi aur sabko
apne Bhaiya ka gift dikhane lagi.

Idhar Arjun living room jo disco bana hua tha us se nikal kar
bedroom me aa gaya aur waha uske liye pahle se rakhi hui daru
peene laga.

Aadhi raat se pahle tak party khatam ho chuki thi. Sab log jaa
chuke the. Ab Kajal ne socha ki chalo Bhaiya ke paas thodi der
baitha jaye.

“Tere saare dost chale gaye kya...” Arjun ne kaha jab usne Kajal
ko kamre ke andar aate hue dekha.

“Haa Bhaiya...party over...ab mai ek 21 saal ki budhiya ho gayi

hu...” Kajal hanste hue boli. Wo dikhne me bahut hi cute thi. Uska
rang gora tha par wo halki si healthy thi, shayad Arjun ne bachpan
me use bahut jyada khana khila diya tha.

“Is hisaab se to mai bhi 24 saal ka Buddha ho gaya hu...” Arjun

bhi chatkare lete hue bola. Par aaj uski hansi thodi pheeki najar aa
 rahi thi jise Kajal mehsoos kar sakti thi

“Vaise Bhaiya kuch to hai jo aap mujhe batana nahi chahte....”

“Kuch nahi hai sweetu...bas kaam thoda tension hai...ab raat bahut
ho gayi hai tu ab apne kamre me ja aur so ja...”

Update 6

“Tere saare dost chale gaye kya...” Arjun ne kaha jab usne Kajal
ko kamre ke andar aate hue dekha.

“Haa Bhaiya...party over...ab mai ek 21 saal ki budhiya ho gayi

hu...” Kajal hanste hue boli. Wo dikhne me bahut hi cute thi. Uska
rang gora tha par wo halki si healthy thi, shayad Arjun ne bachpan
me use bahut jyada khana khila diya tha.

“Is hisaab se to mai bhi 24 saal ka Buddha ho gaya hu...” Arjun

bhi chatkare lete hue bola. Par aaj uski hansi thodi pheeki najar aa
rahi thi jise Kajal mehsoos kar sakti thi.

“Vaise Bhaiya kuch to hai jo aap mujhe batana nahi chahte....”

“Kuch nahi hai sweetu...bas kaam thoda tension hai...ab raat bahut
ho gayi hai tu ab apne kamre me ja aur so ja...”

“Nahi Bhaiya....mai aapki chhoti Behan hu...mai apne Bhaiya ko

sabse achchhi tarah se jaanti hu...kuch to hua hai jis se tumhara
chehra utra hua hai...”

“Are nahi gudiya...kuch nahi hua hai...thoda thak gaya tha bas...”

“Theek hai jab tak nahi batoge tab tak mai aise hi yaha baithi
rahoongi aur sone nahi jaungi....huh”
Arjun jaanta tha apni Behan ke saamne uski ek nahi chalne waali.
Usne gahri saans li aur kaha, “Kya batau Kajal...ek nahi do do bat
hai jinse mai bahut pareshan hu...” bolte hue Arjun sharab ka
ghoont peene laga.

Pehle to Kajal ko Arjun ka sharab peena bilkul achchha nahi lagta

tha isiliye usne hath aage badha kar uske haatho se sharab se
bhara glass chhen liya aur boli, “Mere saamne aap sharab ko haath
bhi nahi lagaoge....smajhe...ab batao kon si wo dono baatein hai jo
aapko pareshan kar rahi hai...”

Sharab chhin jaane ke baad Arjun ne apni jeb se cigarette aur ek

lighter nikal liya aur use jalate hue bola, “Are chhod na yaar...mai
tujhe yah sab bata ke faltu ki tension nahi dena chahta....tu bas
apne padhayi aur college pe dhyaan de...”

Kajal ko Arjun ka cigarette peena bhi nagawar gujra aur usne wo

bhi uske mooh se chheen liya aur ghoor ke apne Bhai ki or dekhne
lagi.

Arjun jaanta tha ki ab Kajal bina baat jaane waha se uthegi nahi.
Wo bistar se utha aur bahar khidki ki or chal diya. Bahar tez
baarish ho rahi thi. Ghar ke andar to pata hi nahi chal raha tha ki
bahar ka mausam kaisa hai.

“Bhaiya kuch bologe bhi ya nahi....” Kajal bhi uth gayi aur apne
Bhaiya ke peeche khadi ho gayi.

“Pahli baat jo batane jaa raha hu par use sun kar tum mujhse naraz
mat hona...” Arjun ne bahar dekhte hu kaha.

“Aap jaante ho Bhaiya mai aapke kisi baat se naraaz nahi hoti...ab
jaldi batao yah suspense se mere pet me dard hone laga hai...”

“Tum Sheena ko jaanti thi na...?” Arjun ne Kajal se poocha.

 “Ha jaanti thi....tum log kareeb 6 maheene se relationship me
ho...mai us se mill bhi chuki hu....she is a very nice girl...pahli
baar tumhe koi dhang ki Ladki mili hai nahi to pehle jo Ladkiya thi
unhe tum me kam aur tumhare paise me jyada interest tha..”

Arjun bola “Wo aaj mere ghar aayi do maheene baad. Mai itne dino
se kisi Ladki ke saath nahi tha. Mere andar ka mard rah rah kar
ufaan maar raha tha. Aur jab wo aayi tab wo sab us bechari par
nikal gaya...”

“Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai.....” Kajal hairaani se

boli.

“Aaj kaamvaasna me andhe ho kar maine wo kar diya jise na karne

ka vaada maine Sheena se kiya tha. Uske saare jazbaato ki
dhajjiya uda di maine. Uske mooh par kaalikh pot di hai maine.”
Kehte hue Arjun ka gala bhari ho gaya.

Apne Bhai ke mooh se aisi baat sunkar Kajal ko pata lag gaya ki
kuch serious hai nahi to uska muhfat Bhai kabhi aisi emotional
baatein nahi karta tha.

“Kya kiya Bhaiya aapne....?” Kajal ne dheere se poocha.

“Yah bolo kya nahi kiya maine...sab kuch to kar chuka hu uske sath
jo nahi karna chahiye tha...” Arjun ki ankho se nikalta aansu ab
Kajal bhi dekh sakti thi.

“Bechari ke sath uske marzi ke bina Sex kiya hai maine...us kuwari
Ladki ke saath bahut bedardi se pesh aaya mai...na jaane mujhe us
samay kya ho gaya tha ki mai insaan se janwar ban gaya. Bechari
behosh ho gayi phir bhi mai uske saath karta raha. Bechari ne Mom
ke putle ki tarah mujhe apna jism saump diya aur mai use dard
deta raha par wo ek shabd nahi boli...aakhir mujhse pyaar karti thi
 wo...” aur Arjun fafak fafak kar rone laga.

Kajal yah sab sunte hi Ladkahda gayi, maano uske pao take jameen
khisak gayi ho. Wo bhauchakki khadi sab sunn rahi thi. Wo apne
Bhai ko kisi devta saman samjhti thi. Use pata tha ki uske Bhai ka
purani girlfriends ke saath jismaani talukat rahta tha lekin wo yah
nahi jaanti thi ki agar koi Ladki mana kar de to uska Bhai us Ladki
ke saath jabardasti bhi kar sakta tha.

“Tumne aaj mujhse pyaar nahi mera BALATKAR kiya hai...yahi bas
ek shabd usne bola aur chali gayi....sach me maine us se pyaar nahi
uska balatkar kiya hai...mai apne kiye par bahut bahut sharminda
hu...” aur Arjun ke pair jawab de gaye aur wo wahi farsh par baith
ke rone laga.

“Kya tum us se sachcha pyaar nahi karte the...” Kajal ne apne Bhai
ko uske kandho se pakad kar uthaya.

“Shayad nahi....tabhi to uske jism ki bhook itni ho gayi thi mere

andar ki mai janwar ban gaya...” bolte hue Arjun Kajal ka sahara
lete hue bistar par baith gaya.

“Chalo kum se kum tumhe galti ka ehsaas to hai....par mujhe abhi

tak vishwaas nahi ho raha ki mera Bhai kisi Ladki ke saath aisa bhi
kar sakta....socho agar aisa koi mere saath kar de to..”

“Nahi....nahi....meri Behan mai aisa kabhi soch bhi nahi

sakta...mai us ko jaan se maar dalunga jo tere saath aisa karne ka
sochega bhi...” Arjun ka chehra gusse se tilmila utha.

“Sheena bhi kisi ki Behan rahi hogi....” Kajal ne gahri saans lete
hue kaha.

“Mai us se maafi maangne wala tha par meri himmat nahi

hui....aakhir kis muh se maafi maangu us se....”
 “Koi baat nahi Bhaiya...mai tumhari madad karoongi....mujhe
ummeed hai ki agar wo tumhe sachcha pyaar karti hogi to tumhe
jaroor maaf kar degi...”

Apni Behan ki aisi baatein sun kar Arjun uske gale lag gaya. Bhai
Behan ka yah rishta anmol tha. Arjun ko bahut rahat mill rahi thi
apne dill ka bojh apni Behan ke saamne halka kar ke. Use pata tha
agar Kajal madad karegi to vo Sheena se jaroor mafi maang lega.

Update 7

“Koi baat nahi Bhaiya...mai tumhari madad karoongi....mujhe

ummeed hai ki agar wo tumhe sachcha pyaar karti hogi to tumhe
jaroor maaf kar degi...”

Apni Behan ki aisi baatein sun kar Arjun uske gale lag gaya. Bhai
Behan ka yah rishta anmol tha. Arjun ko bahut rahat mill rahi thi
apne dill ka bojh apni Behan ke saamne halka kar ke. Use pata tha
agar Kajal madad karegi to vo Sheena se jaroor mafi maang lega.

“Achchha batao doosri baat kya hai....” Kajal jaldi se is topic ko

badalna chah rahi thi, apne Bhai ke saamne aisi baatein sunkar use
thoda uncomfortable feel ho raha tha.

“Agli baat badi ajeeb hai...kareeb do maheeno se mujhe ek hi

sapna aa raha hai..” Arjun bola.

“Kya !!!...this is impossible ek hi sapna baar baar kaise aa sakta

hai...aur kya aata hai sapne me...?” Kajal ke liye yah doosra
jhatka tha aaj ke liye.

“Ab kaise aata hai wo to mujhe nahi pata...par kiska aata hai wo
mujhe pata hai...”
 “Kiska....ab jaldi batao..” Kajal boli.

“Maa ka.......”

“WHAT !!!.......” Kajal ko kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha.

“Kajal lagbhag har raat mujhe yahi sapna aata hai ki Maa mujhe
pukaar rahi hai...lagta hai jaise wo koi andhere gufa me band hai
aur koi use bandi banakar rakha hua hai....wo kahti hai ki sirf mai
hi use waha se nikal sakta hu...”

“This is impossible...Maa ka to barah saal pahle nadi me girne se

maut ho gayi thi...fir yah sab ka kya matlab hai...” Kajal hairan
thi.

“Pata nahi...shayad mera dimag ghoom gaya hai...lagta hai kisi

psychiatrist ko dikana padega..”

“Nahi Bhaiya mujhe to lagta hai ki humari Maa jinda hai aur wo
tumhe apni madad ke liye pukaar rahi hai...”

“What nonsense Kajal....yah kaise ho sakta hai...koi sapno ke

dwara kisi ko kaise pukaar sakta hai....tum bhi andhvishwasi ho
gayi ho kya..”

Kajal ke jawab dene se pahle hi bahar gadi ki awaaz aayi fir uska
horn baja. Kajal ko jiski talash thi shayad wo aa gaya tha. Jaise hi
darwaze ki ghanti baji Kajal daud kar darwaza kholne chali gayi.
Arjun ko kuch samajh me nahi aaya aur wo hairani se yah sab
dekhne laga.

“Happy birthday....kahi mai jyada der to nahi ho gaya...” saamne

se ek shaks hi awaaz aayi.

Kajal ne ghadi me dekha, 12 bajne me abhi das minute baaki the

jiska matlab tha wo shaks Kajal ke birthday khatam hone se just
 pahle pahuch gaya tha.

“Thank you Karan Bhaiya.....I love you...” kehte hue Kajal Karan
se seene se lag gayi.

“Vaise just time pe aaye ho....par itni der kyu laga di...” wo Karan
ke seene pe mukke marti hui boli.

“Tu to jaanti hai na mai kitna busy rahta hu...upar se aaj tere liye
yah anmol gift dhoondne me kayi ghante lag gaye...usi me thoda
der ho gaya.” Karan muskurata hua bola aur apne suitcase se ek
gift chamkeele papers me wrap kar ke Kajal ki haatho me thama
diya.

“Na...na...na koi excuse nahi chalega....nahi to raksha bandhan ke

din mere paas bhi time ki kami ho jayegi....huh.” Kajal ki
hajirjawabi se Karan muskuraye bina na raha saka.

“Par aap itne der se bahar kyu khade ho...andar aao na..” Kajal
Karan ka haath pakad ke andar kheechte hue boli.

“Kya Arjun hai andar...?” Karan ne gambheerta se poocha.

“Ha hai....par mai aapko ab kahi jaane nahi doongi...aaj raat aapko
bhi yahi rukna hai mere ghar me...samjhe aap..”

“Nahi meri pyaari chhoti Behan....Arjun ghar par hai....mera yaha

rahna na uske liye theek hai aur na mere liye...aur vaise bhi tujhse
milne yaha aaya tha so mill liya...ab mera chale jana hi theek
rahega…” kahte hue Karan mud kar wapas jaane laga.

Kajal ko yah baat theek nahi lagi aur usne jhat se apne Bhaiya ka
haath thaam kar rok liya, “Kya aap dono apni is chhoti si pyaari
Behan ko uske birthday ka asli tahfa nahi de sakte.....agar aap
dono aaj raat yahi par mere saath ruk jao aur bhale thode der ke
 liye apne gile shikve bhula ke mere saath kuch samay bita lo...to
yahi mere liye sabse keemti tohfa hoga..”

“Aisa nahi ho sakta Kajal....” peeche se kadakti awaaz me Arjun

bola, wo khade khade peeche se dono ki baatein sun raha tha.

“Arjun Bhaiya please......aaj to kam se kam apna ateet bhula kar

mere liye hi sahi aapas me sulah kar lo...” Kajal gidgidate hue boli.

“Tum nadi ke do kinaro ko milne ki baat kar rahi ho Kajal jo

namumkin hai...”
Apne Bhaiyo ka aisa bartaav dekh kar Kajal bin roye rah na saki,
“Tum dono nadi ke do kinare ho...par yah nadi nafrat ki hai...jab
yah nadi patli hoti jayegi aur ant me sookh jayegi tab dono kinare
aapas me mill sakte hai...aur agar tum log mere saath rahna hi
nahi chahte to theek hai mai hi chali jaati hu kahi aur...bas fir
ladte rahna apas me zindagi bhar...huh..”

Arjun aur Karan ke paas iska koi jawaab nahi tha. Dono ke sar
sharm se jhuke hue the. Kajal ne apne aansu poche aur darwaze ke
bahar jaane lagi to Karan ne use rok liya, “Meri pyari Behan...tu jo
kahegi mai wo karne ke liye tayyar hu....bas tu mujhse naraz mat
hona..”

Kajal ne Arjun ke taraf dekha to usne bhi haa me sar hilaya jise
dekh kar Kajal masti me jhoom uthi aur zor zor se chillane lagi,
“Mere dono Bhaiya...iss world ke best Bhaiya hai..”

Dono Karan aur Arjun apni chhoti Behan ki baato par muskuraye
bina nahi rak sake. Karan andar aa gaya aur sofe par baith gaya.
Saamne Arjun baitha aur beech me Kajal. Thodi der tak shanti faili
rahi. Koi kisi se nahi bol raha tha.

Update 8
 Kajal ne Arjun ke taraf dekha to usne bhi haa me sar hilaya jise
dekh kar Kajal masti me jhoom uthi aur zor zor se chillane lagi,
“Mere dono Bhaiya...iss world ke best Bhaiya hai..”

Dono Karan aur Arjun apni chhoti Behan ki baato par muskuraye
bina nahi rak sake. Karan andar aa gaya aur sofe par baith gaya.
Saamne Arjun baitha aur beech me Kajal. Thodi der tak shanti faili
rahi. Koi kisi se nahi bol raha tha.

Kajal jaanti thi ki agar wo kuch na boli to uske dono Bhai aise hi
bina kuch bole saari raat gujaar denge.

“Bhaiya aapke gift me kya hai...jise aapko khojne me ghanto lag

gaye..” Kajal Karan se boli.

“Tu khud khol ke dekh le....” Karan muskurata hua bola.

Kajal ne jab gift ke wrappings ko faada tab andar use ek purana

album mila.
“Karan Bhaiya yah to photo album hai....isme kiski photos hai..?”
Kajal utsuktavash boli.

“Are baba sab mai hi batau kya...tu khud khol ke dekh na...”

Kajal ne album khola to uski aankho me khushi ke aansuo ki do

boondein chhalak aayi. Wo album uski Maa ratna aur uske pariwar
ka tha. Us album me ratna, unke swargwasi pati Harshwardhan
Rathod aur unke do chhote chhote pyaare bachho Arjun aur Kajal ki
tasveerein thi.

Kajal album dekhte dekhte apne ateet me peeche jaa kar wo sab
kuch yaad karne lagi, jaisa unke Dada Dadi ne bataya tha.

Aaj se kareeb 25-26 saal pahle Ratna devgarh (rajasthan) ke ek

 bahut bade jameendaar ki Beti thi. Wo bala ki khoobsurat aur
bepanah husn ki mallika thi. Aas paas se meelo door tak unke roop
jaisi koi aur Ladki nahi thi.

Kahte hai ki Ratna ke pitaji aur mataji ne ek bahut bade yagya aur
pooja karne ke baad ratna ko janam diya tha. Lekin Ratna ke paida
hone par nakshatra hi kuch aise the ki uski kundali me shaitaan ka
yog ban gaya tha.

Itni roopvan hone ke bavjood koi bhi Ladka ratna se shaadi karne
ko tayyar nahi hota tha, sabko uske kundali me dosh hone se bahut
darr lagta tha. Ek baar ek himmatwale naujawan ne ratna ke pitaji
se uska haath maanga. Ladka haisiyat me unke barabar ka nahi tha
par ratna ke pitaji kar bhi kya sakte the, aakhir jawan Beti ko kab
tak ghar me rakhte so unhone uski shaadi us naujawan se chupke se
kar di taki biradari me unki khilli na ude.

Par shayad kismat ko kuch aur hi manzoor tha, ratna ko jaise hi ek

putra prapt hua uska naujawan pati chal basa. Uske baad Ratna ke
gharwaalo ne use vapas maayke bula liya.

Kuch maheene aise hi beet gaye jab paas ke ek bade zameendar

Harshwardhan Rathod ko ratna pasand aa gayi. Jab uske gharwale
ratna ka haath maangne uske pitaji ke paas gaye tab uske pitaji ne
jhoot bolkar ki ratna kuwari hai hai uski shaadi theek kar di. Ratna
ke pitaji ko darr tha ki harshwardhan ki gharwaale apne Bete ki
shaadi kisi vidhwa se nahi karenge.

Par Ratna ko yah nagawara gujra. Use pata tha aakhir suhagraat
ko uske pati harshwardhan ko pata chal hi jayega ki uski patni
kuwari nahi hai. Ratna ko laga ki yah dhoka hoga apne hone waale
pati ke sath. Isliye usne shaadi se theek pahle Harshwardhan ko
akele me bulaya.
Waha use harshwardhan ko saari baat sach sach bata di ki wo ek
vidhwa hai aur uska ek Beta bhi hai. Harsh naraz hone ke bajaye,
ratna ki imaandari aur himmat dekh kar bahut khush hua aur use
aur uske Bete ko apnane ko tayyar ho gaya. Harsh ne us Ladke ka
naam Karan rakha aur use apna naam bhi diya.

Shaadi ho gayi aur sab khushi khushi rahne lage jab harsh ke
gharwalo ko ratna ki sachchayi ka pata chala to log use badchalan
kahne lage. Harsh ko yah sab bardasht nahi hota tha. Ek din aise
hi kuch gundo ke dwara apni patni ke baare me Gandi ashleel
baatein sun kar uska khoon khaul utha aur wo unse nihathhe hi bhid
gaya.

Par un gundo ke paas hathiyaar tha, bhale hi harshwardhan bahut

balisht tha par itne saare gundo aur unke hathiyaro ke saamne wo
tik nahi paya aur un sab ne harsh ko maar ke nadi me phenk diya.
Kayi din baad harsh ki sadi gali laash ek admi ko mili jisne laash ko
pariwar ke paas rakh diya.

Tab tak ratna ke harsh dwara Arjun aur Kajal bhi paida ho gaye
the. Apne doosre pati ki maut se ratna ko gahra sadma laga aur wo
bhi usi nadi me kood gayi. Log kahte hai ki wo doob gayi, yaha tak
ki uski laash bhi aaj tak nahi mili. Uske baad kisi ne us roop
sundari ko nahi dekha.

Harsh ke pariwar waalo sab pata chal chuka tha. Wo ratna aur
Karan ko manhoos samajh rahe the. Isiliye unhone apni saari
jameen Arjun aur Kajal ke naam kar di aur Karan ko anaathalay me
daal diya.

Jab ratna ki maut hui us samay Karan 20 saal ka tha, Arjun us se

ek saal chhota 19 saal ka tha aur Kajal sabse chhoti 18 saal ki thi.
Uske baad Karan fir kabhi apne pariwar waalo se na mill saka.
Ratna ke mata pita ne bhi yahi socha ki Karan ka anaathalay me
 rahna hi behtar hoga. Par anhony honi to abhi baki thi. Kuch
maheeno baad hi lambi bimari se Arjun aur Kajal ke Dada Dadi aur
nana nani bhi chal base aur wo dono bhi is duniya me akele raha
gaye.

Samay ke saath teeno bachhe bade hote gaye. Karan apne

anaathalay me rahkar khoob parishram aur mehnat karta tha. Uski
shakal apni ma ape jaane se wo bahut hi aakarshak dikhta tha. Log
kahte the ki itna sundar balak ko koi kaise anathalay me rakh sakta
hai. Saalo ki kadi mehnat Karan ke liye rang layi aur wo medical ke
pravesh pariksha me avval aaya aur doctor ban gaya.

Udhar bhale hi gharwaale Karan ko bhool gaye the par Kajal use
nahi bhooli thi. Usne kisi tarah us anaathalay ka pata laga liya tha
aur jab se ratna ki maut hui thi tab se wo Karan se har ravivar ko
milne jaati thi.

Arjun ko yah sab pasand nahi tha. Bachpan se hi wo Karan se

nafrat karta tha, wo Karan ko hi saari fasad ka jad manta tha.
Use lagta tha ki agar Karan paida na hota to koi bhi uski Maa ko
badchalan nahi kahta aur uske pita ki maut bhi nahi hoti. Wo yah
sab ka jimmedaar Karan ko hi manta tha.

Aaj 12 saal baad Karan Rathod ek kamyab doctor tha jiske paas
paiso ki koi kami nahi thi, kami thi to unki jise wo pariwar kah
sake. Wo dikhne me bahut hi sundar aur akarshak tha, uska
swabhaav bhi bahut hi gambheer tha, jyad bolna use pasand nahi
tha, jaha jarurat hoti wo bas wahi bolta.

Arjun Rathod udhar ek bahut bade construction company me chief

civil engineer ban gaya tha. Karan ke ulat wo bahut batooni aur
jaldi gussaa ho jane waala insaan tha.

Halanki Arjun bhi bahut akasrshak tha par apne batooni aur muhfat
 vyavhaar ke vajah se bahut log us se pareshan rahte the. Ladkiyo
se ayyashi uska sabse bada shaukh tha. Usme aur Karan me fark
bas itna tha ki Arjun Ladkiya patane ki koshish karta jabki Ladkiya
Karan ko patane ki koshish karti.

Jaha Arjun ko har maheene nayi Ladki chahiye thi wahi Karan iske
bavjood ki kitni bhi Ladkiya uske peeche bhaagti, wo sachche aur
sirf ek baar hone waale pyaar par yakeen rakhta tha. Isiliye wo
apni bachpan ki dost Nisha se hi pyaar karta.

Kajal bachapan se hi bahut chulbuli aur shararati thi. Log kahte hai
roop rang me wo bilkul apni Maa par gayi thi. Uska chehra bahut hi
masoom aur bhola bhala aur khoobsurat tha. Bade hokar vakeel ban
na hi uska sapna tha jise wo poora kar rahi thi.

Update 9

Kajal bachapan se hi bahut chulbuli aur shararati thi. Log kahte hai
roop rang me wo bilkul apni Maa par gayi thi. Uska chehra bahut hi
masoom aur bhola bhala aur khoobsurat tha. Bade hokar vakeel ban
na hi uska sapna tha jise wo poora kar rahi thi.

Inhi sab khayalo me khoyi hui Kajal ko dekh kar Karan ne uski
aankho ke saamne chutki bajayi, “Hello....kaha kho gayi...”

“Wo Bhaiya bas aise hi puraane din yaad aa gaye.....vaise yah

album aapko mila kaha se....aur isme aapki to kahi tasveer hai hi
nahi...” Kajal ne album ka aakhiri panna palat te hue kaha.

“Yah album mujhe Maa ne diya tha. Maa ki yah mere paas akhiri
Nishani thi aur yahi mere dill ke sabse kareeb thi.....aur rahi baat
tasveer ki to aakhir ek anaath ki tasveer koi kyu kheechega...khair
maine socha tha ki is saal tere b’day par tujhe apne dill ke sabse
kareeb cheez hi gift karu so yah album le aaya..”
Karan ke anaath bolne par Kajal ko Karan ke liye bahut bura laga,
“Mai hu na aapki Maa....aur agar aapne fir apne aap ko anaath
bola to aapke yah Maa apko bahut maregi...samjhe.” kehte hue
Kajal Karan ke gale lag gayi.

Arjun se yah sab bardasht nahi ho raha tha. Bhale hi samay ke

sath uske dill me Karan ke liye kadwapan kam ho gaya ho par wo
abhi bhi Karan ko pasand nahi karta tha.

“Dekho Arjun Bhaiya....Karan bahiya ne apna saara bachpan isi

album ko sanjoye rakha jabki insme wo hai bhi nahi...tasveer mein
sirf mai aap Papa aur mummy hai....phir tum kahte ho Karan Bhaiya
humare pariwaar ka hissa nahi hai..” Kajal uthi aur wo album ko
sambhal ke apne room me rakh aayi.

Arjun ke dill me kahi na kahi Karan ke liye ek Bhai ka pyaar tha to

jaroor par wo yah sabke saamne sweekarna nahi chahta tha ki wo
apne sautele Bhai se pyaar karta hai. Karan ne Kajal ko uske jitna
hi barabar pyaar diya tha jsike liye woh Karan ka shukrgujaar tha.

“Chalo Bhailog ab soya jaaye...aaj bedroom me na sokar yahi sote

hai....yaha teen sofe hai aur teeno log araam se in teeno sofe par
fit ho jayenge... goodnight.” bolkar Kajal ne room ka light off kar
diya aur teeno log chadar odh kar so gaye.
Abhi unko soye kuch ghante hi hue the ki...

“Karannnn………bachao mujhe……main yaha is andheri khaufnak gufa

me band hu…mere Bete bas ek tum hi ho jo mujhe yaha se bahar
nikal sakte ho………” is baar sapna Arjun ko nahi Karan ko aaya tha.

“Maaaaaaaa……………” halki si cheekh maar kar Karan uth gaya.

Karan ke uthte hi sabhi jag gaye. Karan ka bhi wahi haal tha jo kal
raat Arjun ka tha, uske chehre par paseene ke boondein saaf
 jhalak rahi thi.

“Kya hua Karan Bhaiya.......” Kajal turant Karan ke paas gayi aur
apni nighty se uske chehre ka paseena pochne lagi.

“Phir wohi sapna.....” Karan gahri saans leta hua bola.

“Kaisa sapna....?” Kajal ne poocha

“Ek sapna hai jo mujhe kareeb do maheeno se har raat aata

hai....usme humari Maa kisi andhere gufa me band hai aur wo
mujhe madad ke liye pukaar rahi hai...” Karan ne apna sar pakad
liya.

Uski baatein sunkar Kajal aur Arjun dono hakke bakke rah gaye.
Baar baar ek hi sapna aana koi itefaq ho sakta hai. Par agar wo hi
sapna do logo ko ek saath aaye to jaroor iske peeche koi gahra
rahasya hoga.

“Karan Bhaiya aap vishwas nahi karoge par Arjun Bhaiya ko bhi yahi
same to same sapna har raat ko kareeb do maheene se aa raha
hai....” Kajal boli.

Ab hairaan hone ki baari Karan ki thi. Wo ashcharya se Arjun ki or

dekh raha tha.
“Iska kya matlab ho sakta hai....” Karan bola.

“Iska ek hi matlab hai ki Maa zinda hai aur aap dono ko madad ke
liye pukaar rahi hai. Kajal boli aur Karan ko Arjun ke sapne ke
baare me poori baat bata di.

“Na jaane ishwar ka yah kaisa khel hai par agar humari Maa ko
humari jaroorat hai to hum jaroor jayenge....chahe uske liye pataal
tak hi kyu na jaana pade.” Karan ne kaha.

“Agar yah sab ka kuch bhi matlab hai to hum apni Maa ko jaroor
 dhoondhege...” Arjun bhi josh me bola.

Kajal ko to bas yahi dekhna tha, use aaj uske b’day ka real gift
mill gaya tha ki uske dono Bhai pahli baar kisi bhi baat par ek
saath sahmat hue hai. Use is se jyada aur kya chahiye tha.

Agli subah unke liye ek nayi ummeed le kar aay tha. Bahar ka
mausam to ab bhi bahut khushnuma tha. Charo or ghane kaale
baadal chhaye the aur tip tip baarish abhi bhi ho rahi thi. Mumbai
me mansoon kuch jyada der tak chalta hai. Subah ho jaane ke
bavjood sooraj ko kaale kaale baadalo ke peeche se nahi dekha ja
sakta tha. Kafi thandi hawayein bah rahi thi jis se july ke maheene
me bhi thoda thand jaisa mahol ban gaya tha.

Update 10

Kajal ko to bas yahi dekhna tha, use aaj uske b’day ka real gift
mill gaya tha ki uske dono Bhai pahli baar kisi bhi baat par ek
saath sahmat hue hai. Use is se jyada aur kya chahiye tha.

Agli subah unke liye ek nayi ummeed le kar aay tha. Bahar ka
mausam to ab bhi bahut khushnuma tha. Charo or ghane kaale
baadal chhaye the aur tip tip baarish abhi bhi ho rahi thi. Mumbai
me mansoon kuch jyada der tak chalta hai. Subah ho jaane ke
bavjood sooraj ko kaale kaale baadalo ke peeche se nahi dekha ja
sakta tha. Kafi thandi hawayein bah rahi thi jis se july ke maheene
me bhi thoda thand jaisa mahol ban gaya tha.

“Yah sab jo bhi hai wo humare sapne se juda hua hai...to kyu na
hum bahut pahuche hue Acharya Shri Satya Prakash ji ke paas
chale...wo humse is baare me jyada jaankari rakhte hai...” Arjun
sofe par se uthte hue bola.

“Yah Satya Prakash kaun hai Bhaiya.....inka kabhi naam nahi

 suna..” Kajal boli.

“Wo bahut pahuche hue aur siddh purush hai...publicity aur fame
se unka koi lena dena nahi hai...wo to bas yaha se door ek chhote
se gaon me apni ashram me rahte hai....bahut kam hi log hai jo
unke baare me jaante hai..” Arjun bola.

“Par Bhaiya kya aapko pakka pata hai ki yah baba ji humari madad
kar sakte hai..?”

“Ha Kajal....mujhe poora vishwas hai kyuki mujhe yaad jab mai
chhota tha to Maa mujhe inke paas inka aashirwaad dilaane le jaati
thi....”

Yah sab sun kar Karan ne kaha, “Agar yah acharya humari madad
kar sakte hai to hume inse jaroor milna chahiye...”

“Theek hai Bhaiya aap log ke saath mai bhi chaloongi...” Kajal boli.

“Chhutki...is safar me bahut se khatre ho sakte hai aur hum nahi

chahte ki tum khatro me pado....tu yahi rah kar padhayi kar...mai
aur Karan dekh ke aate hai ki in sapno ka chakkar kya hai....”
Arjun bola.

Is baat pe Kajal bhadak gayi, usne kamar par haath rakhte hue
Arjun ko ghoor ghoor ke dekha, “Arjun Bhaiya shayad aap bhool
rahe ho ki jis Aurat ki talaash me aap dono jaa rahe ho wo meri
bhi Maa hai....to mera aana bhi banta hai...hoi sakta hai mai
aapke juch kaam aa saku...”

“Kajal tu humari kya madad karegi...balki hume hi har waqt teri

suraksha ki chinta lagi rahegi...” Karan ne Kajal ko samjhate hue
bataya.

“Aap to Arjun Bhaiya se aur na hi wo aapse kabhi khul ke baat

karenge....to apas me milkar kya khaak kaam karoge.....agar mai
chalu to aap dono ki man ki baat aap logo ko bata sakti hu....”
Kajal ke is baat ka jawab na hi Arjun ke paas tha aur na hi Karan
ke paas.

Dopahar tak teeno tayyar the. Jaroorat ka sara samaan le liya tha
unhone. Arjun ne apni Scorpio gaadi nikali aur jeb me apne bina
license waale do desi katte (revolver/pistol) rakh liye ki pata nahi
kab unki zaroorat pad jaaye. Wo teeno safar par nikal pade.

“Par hum jayenge kaha....Arjun Bhaiya kya aapko acharya ji ke

ashram ka pata maloom bhi hai ya hum bas aise hi chalte jaa rahe
hai...” Kajal boli, wo bagal ke seat par baithe hue thi.

“Mujhe sab kuch yaad hai...bachpan ki kuch baatein jaldi nahi

bhoolti...inhi yaado me se ek hai acharya ka ashram jaha Maa
mujhe le jaya karti thi...” Arjun gadi chalate hue bola.

Raat ho chali thi. Sunsaan sadak ko cheerti hui unki scorpio chali ja
rahi thi. Baarish aisi jo thamne ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi. Tez
hawayein aisi jo maano pedo ko jad se ukhaad dena chahti ho. Aise
hi kharab mausam ke beech kareeb 6 ghante gaadi chalane ke baad
highway se neeche utar kar ek gaanv aaya.

Arjun ne gaadi neeche utaar li. Gaanv bahut hi chhota sa tha. Ghar
naam matra ke the aur unme apas ki doori bhi bahut thi. Kheto me
baarish ke vajah se keechad ho gayi thi jispe scorpio dheere
dheere hichkole khati chali aa rahi thi.

Aakhirkar gaadi ek chhote se ashram ke bahar ruki. Raat kafi ho

gayi thi aur upar se tez baarish ho rahi thi isliye har taraf sannata
pasra tha.

“Yahi hai wo ashram....chalo andar chalte hai...” Arjun ne gaadi se

utarte hue kaha.
Teeno log ashram ke andar aa gaye. Bahar hi acharya maano unka
intezaar hi kar rahe the.

“Aao Beta aao....na jaane kitne saal ho gaye tumhe dekhe bina...”
acharya ne teeno ko ashram ke andar bulaya. Acharya ka balisht
shareer, kesari rang ki dhoti, lambi safed Dadhi aur chehre par ek
tej tha. Andar ke mahol me man ko jo shanti mil rahi thi wo teeno
bhi mehsoos kar sakte the.

“Kya karu acharya ji jabse Maa ka swargwaas hua hai tab se yaha
wapas aane ka mauka hi nahi mila...” Arjun ne acharya ke paao
chhue aur charpai par baith gaya.

“Koi baat nahi Beta...sab upar waale ki mahima hai....vaise mujhe

pahle se hi abhaas ho gaya tha ki tum aane waale ho.....par yah
baaki log kaun hai..”

“Acharya kya aap ise bhool gaye...yahi to hai chhutki....meri pyari

Behan Kajal..ek do baar yah bhi ashram aa chuki hai par us samay
yah bahut chhoti thi...” Arjun ne acharya ko ateet yaad karwaya.

“Are yaad aaya...Kajal Beti...are dekho to kitni badi ho gayi

hai...bilkul apne Maa par gayi hai....” acharya ne pyaar se Kajal ke
sar par haath pherte hue kaha jiske uparaant Kajal ne unke pao
chhu liye.

“Aur yah mahashay kon hai....” acharya Karan ke taraf ishara

karte hue bole.

“Aap inko nahi jaante honge....yah kabhi ashram me nahi aaye...”

Arjun ne acharya ko beech me hi rokte hue bola.

“Pranam acharya mai in dono ka dost hu....” jhoot bolte hue Karan
 ne bhi acharya ke pair chhoo kar ashirwad liya. Wo nahi chahta
tha ki acharya ko pata chale ki wo uski Maa ka najayaj aulad hai.

Update 11

“Aur yah mahashay kon hai....” acharya Karan ke taraf ishara

karte hue bole.

“Aap inko nahi jaante honge....yah kabhi ashram me nahi aaye...”

Arjun ne acharya ko beech me hi rokte hue bola.

“Pranam acharya mai in dono ka dost hu....” jhoot bolte hue Karan
ne bhi acharya ke pair chhoo kar ashirwad liya. Wo nahi chahta
tha ki acharya ko pata chale ki wo uski Maa ka najayaj aulad hai.

“Vaise Arjun Beta....itni raat ko aur wo bhi itni tez baarish me

yaha aane ko koi khas vajah ?....dekho tum log bheeg bhi chuke
ho...” acharya bole.

“Vajah hai acharya...aur isi liye to hum sab aapki madad lene yaha
aaye hai...”

“Theek hai Beta par tum mujhe pahle poori baat batao...”

“Acharya pichhle kuch do maheeno se mujhe Maa ka ek hi sapna roz

raat me aata hai jisme Maa ek andheri kaali gufa me phasi hai aur
mujhe madad ke liye pukaar rahi hai...par samajh me nahi aata ki
Maa ki maut ke 12 saal baad yah sab ka kya matlab ho sakta
hai...Kahi Maa jinda to nahi hai ???”

“Beta hone ko to kuch bhi ho sakta hai...hum sab upar waale ke

haath ke katputali hai...wo jab chahe tab hume apne ishaaro par
nachata hai...uske marzi ke bina dharti ka ek bhi patta nahi
hilta...”
“Acharya wo sab to theek hai...par mujhe yah nahi samajh aa raha
ki hum wo gufa dhoondhenge kaise...us gufa ko dhoondhne me hume
aapki madad chahiye...agar aapne humari madad kar di to hum
aapka yah ehsaan kabhi nahi bhoolenge kyuki is baar daav par
humari Maa ki jaan lagi hai...”

“Arjun Beta agar aisi baat hai to mai har sambhav tumhari madad
karne ko tayyar hu...tumhari Maa ratna meri bhi shishyaa rah
chuki hai...par sabse pahle tum sab aaj raat ko yahi aaram kar
lo...kal subah baat karenge kyuki abhi bahut raat ho gayi hai...”
acharya ne ghadi dekha to aadhi raat se bhi jyada ka waqt ho raha
tha.

Acharya Satya Prakash ke kahe anusaar unki patni aur unki Beti ne
Karan Arjun aur Kajal ko unka kamra dikha diya. Wo teeno wahi
apna dera daal ke let gaye.
Khidki se bahar ghane baadalo ke beech chaand ko dekhte hue
Karan bola, “Mujhe to lagta hai hum yaha apna samay barbaad kar
rahe hai...is se achchha hota agar hum police ki madad lete...”

Arjun to vaise hi Karan ko napasand karta tha so uski is baat par

wo bhadak gaya, “Dekho Karan, hum tumhe yaha jabardasti nahi
laaye hai....agar tumhe yaha nahi rahna to dafa ho jao yaha
se...mai akele hi apni Maa ko dhoondh loonga...”
Baat bigadta dekh Kajal beech bachav karne lagi, “Arjun Bhaiya
please...ab yaha pe koi tamasha mat khada karo...”

“Wah! tamasha mai khada kar raha hu ???....tamasha to yah Karan

khada kar raha hai....agar yah paida hi nahi hua hota to aaj hume
is museebat ka saamna nahi karna padta...manhoos kahi ka...huhh.”
Arjun daant peseta hua bola.

Kajal ne apna sar peet liya, “Ab bhi wahi ratt laga rakhe ho...bola
na purani yaado ko bhool jao...abhi Maa ko hum sab ki jaroorat
hai...dekhte hai aakhir acharya jee kal humse kya kahte hai...tab
tak ke liye please so jao...” aur phir Karan ko bolte hue, “Sorry
Karan Bhaiya...mai Arjun Bhaiya ke taraf se aapse maafi maangti
hu...”

Karan ne kuch na kaha aur sab so gaye lekin Arjun ki kadwi baato
se Karan ki aankho me aaye aansu koi nahi dekh saka.

Agli subah jab teeno uthe to acharya kisi hawan ya yagn ka

bandobast kar rahe the. Mausam saaf aur suhana tha.

“Aao Beta...mai tum logo ke uthne ka hi intezaar kar raha tha...”

“Yah yagn kis liye hai acharya...?” Arjun ne acharya ko pranam

karte hue kaha.

“Isi yagn ke baad hi hum tumhari Maa ke baare me kuch jaan sakte
hai...” kehte hue acharya Satya Prakash hawan samagri lekar apne
sthaan par baith gaye aur teeno ko bhi wahi baithne ko bola.

Suraj ki pahli kiran ke saath hi acharya ka yagn shuru hua. Teeno

Karan Arjun aur Kajal bas acharya ko dekhe jaa rahe the. Karan ko
to in sab baato pe vishwas nahi tha par yah uski Maa ke talaash ki
baat thi isiliye wo har wo kadam uthane ko tayyar tha jo use uski
Maa tak pahucha de.

Kareeb teen ghante ki lambi pooja ke baad acharya bole, “Arjun

Beta is pavitra agni ko apna rakt bhet karo...taki mai tumhare rakt
se tumahri Maa ratna ke takt ko apas me apne mastishk me jod
saku...”

Bina ek pal gavaye Arjun paas me rakhe chaku se apna daye kalayi
ki nas katakar usme se do char boond khoon ke us agni kund me
daal diya. Kajal ko Arjun ki fikr ho rahi thi magar Arjun ne use
shant karwa diya.
 Jaise hi kuch pal ke sadhna ke baad acharya ka yagn poora hue
unki aankhe krodh aur gusse se tilmila gayi. Ise dekh ke teeno
ghabra gaye. Arjun ne poocha, “K...kya...hua acharya...???”

Acharya apne sthaan se uth khade hue aur bole, “Tumhari Maa
ratna sach much me jinda hai...humne thoda bahut us se mansik
sampark banane ki koshish ki thi..”
Yah baat sunkar teeno bachcho ke chehre par muskaan aa gayi. Par
wo muskaan jyada der tak nahi tiki jab acharya ne aage bolna shuru
kiya, “Tumhari Maa jinda to hai par wo bahut bade sankat me
hai..."

“Sankat kaisa sankat...???” chinta ki lakeere na sirf Arjun par

balki Kajal aur Karan dono ke maatho par dikh rahi thi.

Acharya gambheer swar me bole, “Tumhari Maa nadi me kood kar

mari nahi thi...balki uska apahran hua tha...”

Update 12

“Tumhari Maa jinda to hai par wo bahut bade sankat me hai...”

“Sankat kaisa sankat...???” chinta ki lakeere na sirf Arjun par

balki Kajal aur Karan dono ke maatho par dikh rahi thi.

“Tumhari Maa kabhi nadi me kood kar mari nahi thi...uska apahran
hua tha...” acharya gambheer swar me bole.

Acharya ke mooh se yah shabd nikalte hi teeno ke pao tale zameen

khisak gayi, “Yah aap kya kah rahe hai acharya...hume to humare
Dada Dadi ne bataya tha ki Maa ki nadi me koodne se unki maut hui
thi...” Arjun bola.

“Mai jo bhi kah raha hu sahi kah raha hu...” acharya phir garaj
 kar bole.

“Par kisne kiya ratna ji ka apahran...???” itne der se chup chap

khade Karan ne acharya se poocha. Karan ne jaan boojh kar ratna
ji kaha taki acharya ko yah na pata chal sake ki ratna uski bhi Maa
hai.

Par acharya Satya Prakash antaryaami the. Karan ka yah jhoot

unse jyada der tak chhup na saka, “Karan ab mujhse aur jhoot
bolne ki jaroorat nahi hai...mai jaan gaya hu ki tum ratna ke Bete
ho uske pahle pati se...”

Karan ko yah sunkar jor ka jhatka laga. Abhi tak wo in baba logo
par vishwas nahi karta tha par ab use thoda thoda yakeen hone
laga tha.

Phir akhirkar Karan ne himmat juta ke poocha, “Par aapne bataya

nahi ki aakhir kisne kiya humari Maa ka apahran...???”

“Tantrik TRIKAAL.......!!!”

“Yah kaun hai acharya...?” Arjun ne is baar poocha.

“Is sadi ka sabse bada, dusht, paapi aur khatarnak tantrik...yah

bhagwan shiv ki aradhna chhod kar shaitan ki pooja karta hai jis se
yah pahle se jyada taqatwar ho gaya hai...kaala jaadu kar ke yah
shaitan ko prasan karna chata hai taki jo ise bhagwan shiv se na
mil saka wo ise shaitan dwara mil jaye yani wo ajay amar ho
jaye....” acharya ki aankho me darr saaf dekha ja sakta tha.

Taanrik trikaal ke baare me sunkar teeno hakke bake rah gaye. Kisi
ko kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha par acharya ki baat sunkar
teeno ko ab darr jaroor lagne laga tha.

Acharya ne un teeno ke chehro par jab hairaani ke bhaav dekha

 tab unko laga ki unko jo bhi yagn kar ke jaankari mili hai wo bata
deni chahiye.

“Baat kareeb 25-26 saal pahle ki hai. Tum logo ki Maa Ratna bade
khandan ki ek roopvan yuvati thi. Uske kundali me dosh tha isliye
koi bhi us se shaadi nahi karta tha. Isi vajah se ratna ke
gharwaalo ne trikaal ki madad li kyoki unko lagta tha ki ek trikaal
hi hai jo unki Beti ke kundali ko doshmukt kar sakta hai.

Lekin jab trikaal aaya to madad karne ke bajaye us dusht ki vahshi

najar ratna pe pad gayi. Ratna aur uske gharwale to yahi soch rahe
the ki trikaal unki madad kar raha hai jabki trikaal to apni kaam
vaasna ratna ke saath shaant karna chah raha tha.

In sabse anjaan ratna ke pariwaar waalo ne amavasya ki raat ko

akele use trikaal ke saath bhej diya is ummeed me ki shayad
trikaal ke pooja karne ke baad ratna ki kundali se dosh nikal
jayega. Par anhoni honi to abhi baki thi. Ratna ko akela paakar us
paapi ne uspar apna vehshipan dikha diya aur us kuwari yuvati ka
janwaro ki tarah raat bhar balatkar kiya...” acharya ne ek saans
me ateet ko apne shabdo dwara bayan kar diya.

Karan Arjun aur Kajal teeno ki rooh kaamp gayi aisa sunkar. Kajal
to wahi baith gayi, uski Maa ke saath aisa durachar sun ne ke baad
uske pao me thoda bhi dam nahi raha. Par Karan ko in sab par
vishwas nahi tha, use to yah acharya koi pakhandi lagta tha jo uski
Maa ke baare me aisi Gandi baate unko suna raha tha.

Gusse se bhare Karan ne fauran hi aage badh kar acharya ka gala

pakad liya, “Pakhandi saadu...teri himmat bhi kaise hui meri Maa
ke baare me aise apshabd bol ke...apna yah dhong band kar
warna...”

“Warna kya Beta...mai to wahi bata raha hu jo satya hai...agar

mere haath me kuch bhi hota to mai samay me peeche jakar wo sab
badal deta...” gardan pakde jaane par bhi acharya ki boli me
meethas aur vinamrata thi.

“Karan chhod acharya ko.....isme inki koi bhi galti nahi hai....”
Arjun ne acharya ko Karan se chhudate hue bola, “Kajal, Karan ko
le ja yaha se...”

Kajal ne kisi tarah Karan ko waha se hataya. Arjun ne acharya ko

wahi baithaya aur unko paani pilaya, “Mujhe maaf kar dijiye
acharya...Karan ke taraf se mai aapse maafi maangta hu...”

“Koi baat nahi Beta...Karan ke jagah agar koi aur hota to wo bhi
yahi karta...isme uska koi kusoor nahi hai...” acharya ne vinamrata
se kaha.

“Par acharya yah sab humare Dada Dadi ne to hume kabhi nahi
bataya.” Arjun ne utsuktavash poocha.

“Yah baat sharm aur lajja se tumhari Maa ne apne gharwalo se bhi
chhupa li thi to tumhare Dada Dadi ko yah baat pata hona to
namumkin tha...”

“Lekin trikaal ka kya hua...?” Arjun ne poocha.

“Trikaal ki hawas tumhari Maa ke balatkar ke baad bhi kam nahi

hui...jab ratna tumhare pitaji ke saath ek suki aur khushhaal
jeevan vyateet kar rahi thi to trikaal wapas laut aaya... phir us
dusht ne tum logo ki Maa ka apahran kar liya....” acharya bole.

Arjun ka bhi yah sab sunkar khoon khaul raha tha, “Acharya bas
yah bataiye ki trikaal ka adda kahan par hai....mai us dusht se
apne pariwaar ko diye hue har kasht ka badla loonga...”

“Arjun Beta tum tantrik trikaal ko kam mat samjhna...wo is sadi ka

 sabse bada tantrika hai jise kaala jaadu karne me maharat haasil
hai...aur isi kaala jaadu ke prayog se usne apne adde ko mere jaise
sant mahatma ki nazro se bacha ke rakha hua hai...isiliye tantrik
trikaal kaha milega yah to tum logo ko hi dhoondhna padega...”

“Acharya agar wo pataal me bhi hoga tab bhi mai use dhoond
nikalunga....bas aap mujhe apna ashirwad dijiye...” kehte hue Arjun
ne acharya ke pao chhu liye.

“Beta mera ashirwad tumhare saath hi nahi balki Karan aur Kajal ke
saath bhi hai...ab yaha se ladayi tum teeno ki hai....” acharya ne
pyaar se Arjun ke sar par haath phera aur use apna shirwad diya.

Update 13

“Arjun Beta tum tantrik trikaal ko kam mat samjhna...wo is sadi ka

sabse bada tantrika hai jise kaala jaadu karne me maharat haasil
hai...aur isi kaala jaadu ke prayog se usne apne adde ko mere jaise
sant mahatma ki nazro se bacha ke rakha hua hai...isiliye tantrik
trikaal kaha milega yah to tum logo ko hi dhoondhna padega...”

“Acharya agar wo pataal me bhi hoga tab bhi mai use dhoond
nikalunga....bas aap mujhe apna ashirwad dijiye...” kehte hue Arjun
ne acharya ke pao chhu liye.

“Beta mera ashirwad tumhare saath hi nahi balki Karan aur Kajal ke
saath bhi hai...ab yaha se ladayi tum teeno ki hai....” acharya ne
pyaar se Arjun ke sar par haath phera aur use apna shirwad diya.

“Par acharya aap hume koi aisa hathiyaar nahi denge jis se hum
trikaal par vijay prapt kar sake...”

“Beta Bhai Bhai ka pyaar hi wo aisa hathiyaar hai jo tum dono ko

har khatre se door rakhega....mai yah baat jaanta hu ki tum apne
Bhai Karan ko pasand nahi karte par jis raah par tum dono nikale
ho wo bahut kathin hai...jisme agar tum sab ek jut hokar nahi
rahoge to kabhi trikaal ko nahi hara paoge....Meri ek baat yaad
rakhna Arjun, trikaal ke nafrat ki kaat sirf tum teeno Bhai behen
ka prem hi hai...wo tum dono ko chahe kitna bhi nuksaan pahucha
sakta hai par tum dono ke prem ko kabhi kam nahi kar sakta...”
acharya ne Arjun ko aakhiri baat samjhaayi jo ab uske kaano me
goonj rahi thi.

Teeno ashram se bahar nikal kar scorpio par baith chuke the.

“Tumhe acharya ke saath aisa nahi karna chahiye tha...” Arjun

gaadi start karte hue Karan se bola.

“Mai us ghatna ke liye bahut sharminda hu...par us samay mujhe

bahut gussa aa gaya tha...” Karan peeche ki seat se bola.

“Aap dono log chhodo is baat ko.....ab yah pata karo ki hum trikaal
ka adda dhoondhenge kaise...?” Kajal ne beech me kaha.

Is baat ka jawab kisi ke paas nahi tha. Arjun gaadi bhaga hi raha
tha ki uske mobile phone ki ghanti baj uthi.

Gaadi ko highway ke kinare khada karte hue wo bahar utar gaya

par jab usne phone dekha to jo number tha use padh kar uske bhao
sikud gaye.

Phone par ek mahila ki rone ki awaaz aayi, “Arjun Beta Sheena do

raat se ghar nahi aayi hai....kya tum jaante ho ki wah kaha gayi
hai...”

Arjun yah sun kar hairaan rah gaya, use wo raat ki wo ghatna yaad
aa gayi jab Sheena us se naraz hokar aadhi raat ko akele uske
ghar se chali gayi thi.
“Na....nahi...aunty wo to mere ghar se parso raat ko hi nikal gayi
thi....use to ab tak aapke paas hona chahiye tha...” Arjun thook
gatakte hue bola.

“Pata nahi Beta....ab tak wo ghar nahi aayi hai...mujhe to darr lag
raha hai ki kahi meri bachchi ke sath koi anhoni na ho gayi ho..”

“Aap fikar mat kariye aunty...God par bharosa rakhiye mai usko
phone karke dekhta hu...” Sheena ke gayab ho jaane ki khabar
sunkar Arjun ke haath pao phoolne lage the.

“Theek hai Beta...agar tum humari madad kar do to tumhari bahut

meharbaani hogi...” Sheena ki Ammi Sheeba ne kaha.

“Are aunty isme meharbaani ki kya baat hai, par kya aapne police
me complaint likhwayi hai...?”

“Likhwayi to hai Beta....par tum to yaha ke police ko jaante hi

ho...hum jaise gareeb logo ki madad koi police wala nahi karna
chahta hai...”

“Mai abhi police station jaa ke dekhta hu....bas aap apna khayal
rakhiyega..”

“God tumhe rahmat bakshe Beta.....” aur Sheeba ne phone kaat

diya.

Gaadi ke andar se Kajal aur Karan, Arjun ko pareshan dekh kar

khud pareshan ho rahe the.

Arjun ne turant Sheena ka number dial kiya. Poori ghanti baj ke

kat gayi par kisi ne phone nahi uthaya. Arjun ke maathe par
paseena saaf bata raha tha ki Sheena ke saath jaroor koi anhoni
ho gayi hai.

“Hey bhagwan kahi Sheena ka koi accident to nahi ho gaya...”

 Arjun maathe par ke paseeno ko saaf karte hue bola.

Wo gaadi ke andar aa gaya to Kajal ne us se poocha, “Kya hua

Bhaiya....aap bahut pareshan lag rahe ho..”

“Abhi abhi Sheena ki Ammi ka phone aaya tha....” kehte hue Arjun
beech me ruk gaya.

Sheena ka naam pahli baar sunkar Karan ne poocha, “Yah Sheena

kaun hai...???”

“Arjun Bhaiya ki girlfriend....” Kajal ne bataya, jise sun Karan

muskuraye bina nahi rah saka.

“To Sheena ki Ammi ne kya kaha phone par...?” Kajal ne Arjun se

poocha.

“Sheena parso se ghar nahi aayi hai....jis raat wo mere ghar se

gayi thi, uske baad wo apne ghar pahuchi hi nahi.....hey bhagwan
yah kaisi kaisi museebat aati jaa rahi hai hum par....”

“Ohh My God.....yah kya kah rahe ho Arjun Bhaiya....” Kajal ko ek

jhatka sa laga.

Fir Arjun ne saari baat bata di. Pichhle kuch dino se teeno logo par
hairaani ke jhatke par jhatke lagte jaa rahe the. Kuch din pahle ek
aam jindagi jeene waale yah teen logo ki jindagi ab bilkul badalne
waali thi.

“Bhaiya agar aisi baat hai to hume police station jaroor chalna
chahiye...” Kajal chintit swar me boli.

“Haa Kajal hume jaroor chalna chahiye....kyuki agar Sheena ko

kuch bhi ho gaya to mai apne aap ko kabhi maaf nahi kar paunga..”
Arjun ne sarpat gaadi Mumbai ke Dadar police station ke taraf
bhaga di.
 Update 14

“Sheena parso se ghar nahi aayi hai....jis raat wo mere ghar se

gayi thi, uske baad wo apne ghar pahuchi hi nahi.....hey bhagwan
yah kaisi kaisi museebat aati jaa rahi hai hum par....”

“Ohh My God.....yah kya kah rahe ho Arjun Bhaiya....” Kajal ko ek

jhatka sa laga.

Fir Arjun ne saari baat bata di. Pichhle kuch dino se teeno logo par
hairaani ke jhatke par jhatke lagte jaa rahe the. Kuch din pahle ek
aam jindagi jeene waale yah teen logo ki jindagi ab bilkul badalne
waali thi.

“Bhaiya agar aisi baat hai to hume police station jaroor chalna
chahiye...” Kajal chintit swar me boli.

“Haa Kajal hume jaroor chalna chahiye....kyuki agar Sheena ko

kuch bhi ho gaya to mai apne aap ko kabhi maaf nahi kar paunga..”
Arjun ne sarpat gaadi Mumbai ke Dadar police station ke taraf
bhaga di.

Police station ke bahar gaadi rok ke teeno andar bhaage. Andar ka

mahol bahut bheed bhaad wala tha jo jyadatar police station me
nahi dekhne ko milta hai.

“Yaha ho kya raha hai....???” Arjun ne socha.

Bheed bhaad itni thi ki plice officers se milna namumkin tha. Lekin
tabhi Karan ko apna dost dikhayi de gaya jo wahi par senior
inspector ki post par taynat tha. Usne apne dost ko idhar aane ka
ishara kiya.

“Are Sujeet tu....wah yaar tu to senior inspector ban gaya...”

 Karan apne dost se gale milte hue bola. Wo to achchha hua ki
Karan ko apna ek dost mill gaya warna itni bheed bhaad me kisi se
bhi pooch taachh karna namumkin tha.

“Haa yaar bas apne desh ki seva karni thi so police force join kar
liya...par sun ne me aaya hai ki tu bahut bada doctor ban gaya
hai...bandra me tera ek achchha khasa clinic bhi hai....” inspector
sujeet ne Karan se haath milate hue kaha.

Idhar Arjun aur Kajal ka sabra ka baandh toot raha tha. Wo log
yaha par mel milaap ke liye nahi aaye the isliye Kajal ne Karan ko
kohni maari aur ishara kar diya ki Sheena ke baare me.

“Ohh...Sujeet wo sab chhod kabhi fursat se mere clinic me saath

baith kar baat karenge par abhi hum yaha bahut jaroori kaam se
aaye hai...”

“Kya baat hai bol...”

“Wo hum ek gumshuda Ladki Sheena Wahid ke baare me poochhna

chahte hai...uski Ammi kal police station aayi thi complaint
likhwane...” Karan bola.

“Ha aayi to thi yaar...par us se tumhe kya...???”

“Yaar wo mere Bhai Arjun ki mangetar thi...par parso iske ghar se

nikalne ke baad na jaane kaha chali gayi....abhi tak ghar nahi
pahuchi hai....”

“Ohh ho to wo tumhare Bhai ki mangetar thi...”

Arjun se ab aur bardast nahi ho raha tha aur usne chillate hue
kaha, “Inspector sahab please !!!..... achchha hoga ki aap Sheena
ke baare me bataiye...uske Ammi Abbu uska ghar par intezaar kar
rahe honge...”
“Chillaiye mat !!!...Mr. Arjun yaha par jitne log aap dekh rahe hai
na wo sab apne pariwar walo ke ghar aane ka hi intezaar kar rahe
hai...ek aapki Sheena ke Abbu Ammi hi nahi hai....yaha pe aiso ki
list bahut lambi hai....” sujeet ne policia lahje me kaha.

“Are sujeet jaane de na...hum log thode pareshan hai....” Karan ne

baat sambhalte hue kaha, “Par iskla kya matlab ki list bahut lambi
hai...?”

Sujeet ne teeno ko ek kone me aane ko kaha aur teeno ko

phusphusa ke bataya, “Yah saare log jo tum dekh rahe ho na...un
sab ke pariwar ki Ladkiya gayab ho gayi hai...”

Yah baat sunkar teeno hairaan ho gaye. Unki hairan pareshan

chehre ko dekh kar inspector sujeet phir phusphusya, “Dekho mujhe
upar se strict orders aaye hai ki mai yah baat kisi ko na
batau...aur wo yah hai jitney bhi log gayab hue hai wo sab ki sab
Ladkiya thi...kuwari Ladkiya...jinki umar 18 se 25 saal ki hai...”

Arjun ko sab samajh me aate hi uske hosh udne lage, “Sheena ki

umar bhi 24 saal ki thi...yaani kisi ne use kidnap kar liya hai..”

Arjun ki baat sunkar sujeet bola, “Haa barkurdaar ab sahi samjhe

ho....na jaane kaun hai jo itni saari Ladkiyo ko agwa kar raha
hai....aur hairaani ki baat yah hai ki Ladkiya har maheene niyam se
gayab ho rahi hai...aur wo bhi aaj se nahi balki pichhle 8 – 10
saalo se....upar se yah halat sirf Mumbai ki nahi balki lagbhag har
chhote bade shehar ki hai...”

“Hey bhagwan kaun karta hai yah sab....hum Ladkiya to kahi nahi
surakshit hai...” Kajal boli.

“Fikar mat kariye mohtarma....aapke Bhai ki mangetar is maheene

kidnap ho chuki hai...kam se kam aap is maheene surakshit
hai....par agle maheene ki guarantee mai nahi de sakta...ha ha
 ha...” sujeet chatkara lete hue bola.

“Kaise police waale hai aap....aapne saamne aap ek Ladki ko dara

rahe hai..” Kajal tapak se boli.

Is par sujeet gambeer hote hue bola, “Dara nahi raha hu

miss...chetavani de raha hu....”

Arjun to gahre shok me doob gaya tha. Use wo aakhiri pal yaad aa
gaye jab Sheena ne use chanta maara tha aur rote hue uski ghar
se nikal gayi thi. Kaash wo use us raat rok leta to aaj Sheena uske
paas uske baanho me hoti. Kaash wo uske saath jabardasti nahi
karta to wo usko chhod kar akeli aadhi raat ko nahi jaati. Yahi sab
soch kar uski aankhe nam ho gayi.

Arjun ka gala bhari ho gaya aur usne ruanse swar me inspector se

poocha, “Inspector sahab...aapko kya lagta hai meri Sheena ko kon
agwa kar ke le gaya hoga...”

“Mr. Arjun mai aapko sab kuch sach sach batata hu bhale mujhe
upar se orders aaye hai aisa nahi karne ko....par pahle aap paaniye
peejiye aur himmat se kaam lijiye..” sujeet ne paas pade table se
sheeshe ke glaas me Arjun ko paani diya.

“Humne aur special crime branch ne milkar bahut pata lagane ki

koshish kari ki aakhir yah Ladkiya jaa kaha rahi hai par hum pata
na laga sake...media waalo aur public ke pressure se humne unhe
bataya ki yah koi mafia ka kaam hai jo Ladkiyo ko bech kar unse
jism faroshi ka dhandha karwata hai...”

Yah baat sunkar Arjun toot sa gaya. Use dill yah soch soch kar
chhalni hota jaa raha tha ki jisne us se itna pyaar kiya usko aaj
kayi log apni vaasna ka shikaar bana rahe honge aur wo bhi sirf
uske vajah se.
 “Tujhe kya lagta hai sujeet...kya yah koi mafia ka kaam hai...”
Karan ne sujeet se poochha.

“Baaki logo ka to yahi maan na hai...par mujhe aisa nahi lagta ki

isme koyi mafia ka haath hai kyuki har maheene sirf ek Ladki aur
wah bhi desh ke alag alag jagah se gayab hui hai jo mafia logo ka
style nahi hai....wo log to group me Ladkiya kidnap karte hai aur
wo bhi chhote shehar waali jinke Maa Baap jaldi police me complain
na karwa paaye aur yah baat media me leak na ho...par yaha
chakkar kuch ulta hi lagta hai...” sujeet ne apna police cap seedha
karte hue kaha.

“Theek hai dost hum chalte hai...phir teri jaroorat padi to tujhe
yaad karoonga...” sujeet ko alvida kahte hue teeno police station se
bahar aa gaye.

Update 15

“Tujhe kya lagta hai sujeet...kya yah koi mafia ka kaam hai...”
Karan ne sujeet se poochha.

“Baaki logo ka to yahi maan na hai...par mujhe aisa nahi lagta ki

isme koyi mafia ka haath hai kyuki har maheene sirf ek Ladki aur
wah bhi desh ke alag alag jagah se gayab hui hai jo mafia logo ka
style nahi hai....wo log to group me Ladkiya kidnap karte hai aur
wo bhi chhote shehar waali jinke Maa Baap jaldi police me complain
na karwa paaye aur yah baat media me leak na ho...par yaha
chakkar kuch ulta hi lagta hai...” sujeet ne apna police cap seedha
karte hue kaha.

“Theek hai dost hum chalte hai...phir teri jaroorat padi to tujhe
yaad karoonga...” sujeet ko alvida kahte hue teeno police station se
bahar aa gaye.
 Arjun ko gam me dooba dekh Kajal usko himmat bandha rahi thi,
“Koi baat nahi Bhaiya...jo hua wo kismat me likha tha...usme hum
ya tum kuch nahi kar sakte...”

Kuch sochte hue Karan achanak se bola, “Arjun tumne kaha tha ki
Sheena ka mobile pe ring to jaa rahi hai par koi phone nahi utha
raha hai...hai na?”

“Haa...” Arjun ka chhota sa jawab aaya.

“Tum ek kaam kyu nahi karte use dubara call karo...ho sakta hai
wo ya koi aur call utha le...”

Ise sunkar Arjun ko ek ummed jaisi jagi, usne turant apna mobile
phone nikala aur phir se ring kiya. Par uski ummeed phir se toot
gayi jab dobara kisi ne phone nahi uthaya. Wo dubara mayoos ho
gaya.

Kuch der mahol me shaanti rahi, teeno abhi bhi police station me
bane hue bageeche me tahal rahe the. Aise hi chalte chalte Karan
ko achanak ek aur khayal aaya aur uski aankhe ummeed ki kiran se
chamak gayi.

“Arjun Salama ka mobile kon sa tha...???” Karan ne achanak se

poocha.

“Karan Bhaiya...yah samay aisi baato ka nahi hai....” Kajal ne tok

diya.

“Are batao to...mere dimag me ek idea aaya hai...”

Arjun bola, “Maine use kuch maheene pahle hi ek naya apple iphone
6 plus gift kiya tha...”

Arjun ki baat sunkar Karan ki ummeed aur badh gayi aur wo

muskurate hue bola, “iphone sabse mehnga mobile hai aur usme GPS
mobile tracker ka system bhi hota hai....agar hum wo activate kar
de to mobile apna location khud bata sakta hai....bas ek baar hume
Sheena ke mobile ka pata mill jaye fir hum Sheena ko dhoond sakte
hai...kyuki jaha Sheena hogi wahi aas paas uska phone bhi hoga...”

Karan ki baat sunkar Arjun aur Kajal chaunk gaye, wo dono bhi ab
us ummeed ki kiran ko dekh sakte the jiske sahare wo Sheena tak
pahuch sakte the.

Kuch sochte hue Kajal boli, “Idea to genius wala hai Karan
Bhaiya...par kya guarantee hai ki Sheena ka phone uske paas hi
ho....ho sakta hai jisne usko kidnap karwaya ho wo uska phone rakh
ke kahi door phenk de..”

“Ho sakta hai...par aisa hoga nahi....kyuki mera common sense

kehta hai ki agar kidnapper ko Sheena ka phone mill bhi gaya hoga
to wo koi risk nahi lega aur phone ko destroy kar dega....par jaisa
ki hum dekh rahe hai ki Sheena ki mobile ki ghanti abhi bhi baj rahi
hai....iska saaf saaf yahi matlab ho sakta hai ki bhale Sheena
mobile receive na kar paa rahi ho par wo phone kidnapper ke haath
bhi nahi laga hoga.....is iphone ko track kar ke hum Sheena ke
najdeek se najdeek pahuch sakte hai....” Karan bola.

“Par Karan Bhaiya hume Maa ko khojne bhi to jaana hai...Sheena

ke chakkar me to hum apni Maa ke baare me to bhool hi gaye..”
Kajal ne Karan ko yaad dilaya.

“Mujhe pata hai Kajal....par abhi Maa se jyada Sheena ko humari

jaroorat hai...aur agar aaj Maa jinda hoti to wo bhi apne bachcho
se aise hi faisale ki ummed karti.....ab hume jaldi se is plan ko
amal me lana hoga..”

Arjun ko yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki Sheena ko khojne ka raasta to

unke saamne hi tha bas unko najar nahi aa raha tha. Fir Arjun ne
apne mobile se Sheena ke iphone ka anti theft software ko activate
ka diya jis se iphone ka gps (global positioning system) chalu ho
gaya aur apna location map pe batane laga.

“Ohh my god yah signal to Madhya padesh aur chhatisgarh border

ke jangali ilaake se aa raha hai...hey bhagwan Sheena mumbai se
itni door kaise pahuch gayi...” Arjun apne phone par Sheena ke
iphone ka location dekhte hue bola.

“Par Arjun Bhaiya hume bahut jaldi karna hoga kyuki waise hi
Sheena ko kidnap hue do din ho gaye hai...mujhe lagta hai uske
iphone ki battery aur jyada der tak nahi chalegi...aur agar battery
khatam hone se iphone swich off ho gaya to hum kabhi bhi Sheena
tak nahi pahuch payenge...” Kajal boli.

Karan bolte hue paas me khadi unki gaadi ke paas ja kar khada ho
gaya. “Mujhe lagta hai Kajal theek kah rahi hai....police ko batane
ka bhi samay nahi hai kyuki wo police force jutaane me bahut der
lagaate hai....ab hume hi kuch karna padega...”

Yah soch kar ki ab wo Sheena se mill sakta hai, Arjun bahut

bhavuk ho gaya. Usne Karan aur Kajal ko gaadi ke paas uska
intezaar karte hue dekha aur daud ke Karan ke gale lag gaya.
Arjun ke aankho me aansu the.

Yah Karan ke 25 saal ke jeevan me pahli baar hua tha ki uska Bhai
Arjun uske gale laga ho. Poori jindagi usne Arjun ka nafrat hi
dekha tha, aaj pahli baar use apne liye Arjun me pyaar mehsoos
hua.

“Bhai...mai jindagi bhar tujhse nafrat karta raha...aur aaj meri is

mushkil ghadi me tu hi mera saath de raha hai...agar Sheena ko
mere vajah se kuch ho gaya to mai yah bojh apne dill pe kaise utha
paunga.....ho sake to mujhe maaf kar dena mere Bhai...” Arjun
 ruanse swar me bola, uska gala bhari ho gaya tha.

“Aakhir pariwaar waale isliye hi to hote hai na....” Karan ne bas

itna kaha, uske aankhe bhi nam thi. Kajal bhi paas me khadi thi.
Uske aankho me bhi aansu the kyuki aaj usne pahli baar ek doosre
se nafrat karne waale Bhaiyo ke beech prem dekha tha.

“Chal ab jyada senti na ho...hume jald se jald Sheena tak pahuchna

hai is se pahle ki yah signal band ho jaye...” Karan bola aur teeno
gaadi me baith kar highway par nikal gaye.

Sab bas yahi mana rahe the ki unke mobile tak pahuchne se pahle
kahi uski battery na khatam ho jaaye. Arjun jitna ho sakta tha
utna tez gaadi chala raha tha. Par phir bhi unhe MP aur
chhatisgarh ke border par pahuchte pahucte unko do din lag hi gaye
the.

Update 16

Arjun ko yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki Sheena ko khojne ka raasta to

unke saamne hi tha bas unko najar nahi aa raha tha. Fir Arjun ne
apne mobile se Sheena ke iphone ka anti theft software ko activate
ka diya jis se iphone ka gps (global positioning system) chalu ho
gaya aur apna location map pe batane laga.

“Ohh my god yah signal to Madhya padesh aur chhatisgarh border

ke jangali ilaake se aa raha hai...hey bhagwan Sheena mumbai se
itni door kaise pahuch gayi...” Karan ne Arjun ke phone par Sheena
ke iphone ko dekhte hue bola.

“Par Karan Bhaiya hume bahut jaldi karna hoga kyuki waise hi
Sheena ko kidnap hue do din ho gaye hai...mujhe lagta hai uske
iphone ki battery aur jyada der tak nahi chalegi...aur agar ek baar
battery khatam hone ke baad iphone swich off ho gaya to hum
 kabhi bhi Sheena tak nahi pahuch payenge...” Kajal tapak se boli.

“Mujhe lagta hai Kajal theek kah rahi hai....police ko batane ka bhi
samay nahi hai kyuki wo police force jutaane me bahut der lagaate
hai....ab hume hi kuch karna padega...” Karan ne kaha aur paas me
khadi unki gaadi ke paas ja kar khada ho gaya.

Yah soch kar ki ab wo Sheena se mill sakta hai, Arjun bahut

bhavuk ho gaya. Usne Karan aur Kajal ko gaadi ke paas uska
intezaar karte hue dekha aur daud ke Karan ke gale lag gaya.
Arjun ke aankho me aansu the.

Yah Karan ke 25 saal ke jeevan me pahli baar hua tha ki uska Bhai
Arjun uske gale laga ho. Poori jindagi usne Arjun ka nafrat hi
dekha tha, aaj pahli baar use apne liye Arjun me pyaar mehsoos
hua.

“Bhai...mai jindagi bhar tujhse nafrat karta raha...aur aaj meri is

mushkil ghadi me tu hi mera saath de raha hai...agar Sheena ko
mere vajah se kuch ho gaya to mai yah bojh apne dill pe kaise utha
paunga.....ho sake to mujhe maaf kar dena mere Bhai...” Arjun
ruanse swar me bola, uska gala bhari ho gaya tha.

“Aakhir pariwaar waale isliye hi to hote hai na....” Karan ne bas

itna kaha, uske aankhe bhi nam thi. Kajal bhi paas me khadi thi.
Uske aankho me bhi aansu the kyuki aaj usne pahli baar ek doosre
se nafrat karne waale Bhaiyo ke beech prem dekha tha.

“Chal ab jyada senti na ho...hume jald se jald Sheena tak pahuchna

hai is se pahle ki yah signal band ho jaye...” Karan bola aur teeno
gaadi me baith kar highway par nikal gaye.

Sab bas yahi mana rahe the ki unke mobile tak pahuchne se pahle
kahi uski battery na khatam ho jaaye. Arjun jitna ho sakta tha
utna tez gaadi chala raha tha. Par phir bhi unhe MP aur
chhatisgarh ke border par pahuchte pahucte unko do din lag hi gaye
the.

“Arjun gaadi yahi rok...ab yaha se ghana jungle shuru hota hai...ab
hume paidal hi chalna padega.”

“Theek hai Karan...” aur Arjun ne gaadi ek paas ke dhaabe par

laga di.

Dhaabe se kuch khane peene ka samaan leke teeno jungle ki taraf

nikal gaye. Jungle bahut Ghana tha. Bade bade ped chharo taraf
faile hue the jo baarish hone ke chalte kafi hare bhare lag rahe
the. Wo ped itne ghane the ki din ke samay bhi suraj ki roshni
neeche zameen tak bahut hi kam pahuch rahi thi jis se neeche
poora andhera lag raha tha. Upar se neeche keechad aur itni saari
ghani jhadiya thi ki unme se raasta banana bahut hi mushkil ho
raha tha. Har taraf tarah tarah ke jungali jaanwaro ki awaaz sun
kar shareer me ek sihran si daud jati thi.

“Karan Bhaiya kya jungle me sher bhi milega...?” Kajal thodi sahmi
hui si thi. Wo pahli baar apne jeevan me kisi jungle ki sair kar rahi
thi.

“Nahi meri gudiya...sher is jungle me nahi paya jata hai....par

tendua zaroor mill sakta hai...”

“Kya tendua....??..agar Bhaiya kisi tendue ne hum par hamla kar

diya to...?”

“Kajal tum itna darr kyu rahi ho...aakhir tumhare dono Bhai
tumhare saath hai...aur waise bhi tendue din me kam hi nikalte
hai...” Karan jhadiyo se raasta banate hue bola.

Arjun to bas aage aage chal raha tha. Uska poora dhyaan apne
mobile par tha jo Sheena ke gps signal ko track kar raha tha. Wo
jaadiyo ko ek lambe khanjar se kaat ta hua Karan aur Kajal ke liye
raasta bana raha tha.

Achanak Kajal ko uske peeche jhaadiyo me kuch sarsarate hue

mahsoos hua. Wo palat ke dekhi lekin use kuch nahi dikhayi diya.
Darr ke mare uski haalat kharaab thi, uska gala sookh gaya. Jab
use phir se uske peeche kuch mahsoos hua tab usne thook nigalte
hue Karan se kaha, “Bh...Bhaiya...mujhe lagta hai mere peeche un
jhaadiyo me kuch hai...”

“Are kuch nahi hai Kajal...bas tera veham hai, tu aaj pahli baar
jungle me aayi hai na isliye tu baar baar bhramit ho rahi hai...”

“Nahi Bhaiya mujhe veham nahi ho raha hai....waha jaroor kuch to

hai...” Kajal kaampte hue boli.

Karan ne socha ki aakhir dekh hi liya jaye ki jhaadiyo me kya hai

jis se Kajal itna darr rahi hai. Usne jab jhadiya hata ke dekha tab
use badi zoro se hansi aayi, “Are yah to ek khargosh hai...tu bhi
na Kajal ek khargosh se darr rahi hai...”

Khargosh ko dekhke Kajal ke jaan me jaan aayi aur wo apna veham

apne dimag se jhatak kar aage badh gayi.

Teeno ne taye to kiya tha ki is darawne jungle me wo saath saath

rahenge lekin apne mobile ko dekhne ke chakkar me Arjun thoda
aage nikal aaya aur uske dono Bhai Behan peeche rah gaye.

Grrrrr.........grrrr........

Tabhi peeche se ek gurrane ki awaaz aayi. Kajal ne peeche mud ke

dekha to phir use kuch nahi dikhayi diya. Usne socha yah uska ek
aur bhram hai.

Grrrrr........grrrrr........
 Is baar Kajal ko yakeen ho gaya ki jo usne suna wo uska bhram
nahi hai.

“Bhaiya jhadiyo ke peeche se kisi ke gurrane ki awaaz aa rahi

hai...” gurrane ki spasht awaaz sunkar Kajal ke haath pao gaye.
Yah soch soch kar hi kon sa jungli janwar aise gurrata hai uski rooh
kaamp gayi.

“Thahar mai dekhta hu....” Karan bola aur jhadiya hata ke dekhne
laga. Jab usne aage dekha wo usko hila dene ke liye bhi kafi tha.
Khauff ki ek tez lahar uske poore jism me sama gayi.

Saamne ek bada sa bhediya seedhe usi ki or ghoor raha tha.

Chakkate daar khaal, bada deel dol wala shareer, taqatwar panjo
me tez nakhoon aur bhayanak jabda jisme bade lambe lambe
khatarnaak daant the.

Update 17

Grrrrr........grrrrr........

Is baar Kajal ko yakeen ho gaya ki jo usne suna wo uska bhram

nahi hai.

“Bhaiya jhadiyo ke peeche se kisi ke gurrane ki awaaz aa rahi

hai...” gurrane ki spasht awaaz sunkar Kajal ke haath pao gaye.
Yah soch soch kar hi kon sa jungli janwar aise gurrata hai uski rooh
kaamp gayi.

“Thahar mai dekhta hu....” Karan bola aur jhadiya hata ke dekhne
laga. Jab usne aage dekha wo usko hila dene ke liye bhi kafi tha.
Khauff ki ek tez lahar uske poore jism me sama gayi.

Saamne ek bada sa bhediya seedhe usi ki or ghoor raha tha.

 Chakkate daar khaal, bada deel dol wala shareer, taqatwar panjo
me tez nakhoon aur bhayanak jabda jisme bade lambe lambe
khatarnaak daant the.

ab aage...

“Kajal bhaag.....!!!” bas itna kahte hi Karan muda aur Kajal ka

haath pakad ke Arjun ke banaye pagdandi ke ulat doosri disha me
bhaagne laga.

Par us ghane jungle me jab koi tez chal nahi sakta to aakhir tez
daudega kaise. Thodi door bhaagne ke baad hi unko bhediye ke
gurrahat dobara sunai di.
Jab tak wo dono kuch samajh paate peeche se bhediye ek lambi
chhalang maar kar Karan par kood gaya.

“Aaaahhhhhhh...........” bhediye ke tez nakhoon Karan ki peeth

par andar tak gad gaye. Karan ki yah dardnaak cheekh poore jungle
ke darawne vatavaran me goonj gayi.

Arjun ne jab yah cheekh suni to wo samajh gaya ki Karan museebat

me hai lekin jab wo peeche muda to dekha ki Karan aur Kajal dono
gayab hai, kyuki wo dono peeche rah gaye the. Bechare Arjun ne
chaaro taraf dekha, poora jungle ek jaisa hi lag raha tha, sahi
disha ka pata lagana namumkin tha. Aise ghane jungle me koi bhi
asaani se gum ho sakta tha.

Idhar Karan par bhediye ka hamla dekh Kajal bahut ghabra gayi.
Bhediye ne Karan ko chhod diya aur sharirik roop se kamzor Kajal
ke taraf badhne laga. Bhediya samajh gaya tha ki ek Ladki uske
liye ek asaan shikaar ho sakti hai.

Bhediye ko apni or aata dekh Kajal ke sar ghoomne laga. Uska

dimag kah raha tha ki waha se bhaag nikale lekin uske pair uska
saath nahi de rahe the. Darr ke mare uske pair wahi jad gaye.
 Karan ne jab dekha ki bhediya uski Behan ki or badh raha hai to
usne chilla ke Kajal ko bhaag jaane ko kaha. Par aisa lag raha tha
ki Kajal ke pairo me jaan bachi hi nahi thi. Wo patthar ki murat
ban kar wahi khadi rahi aur apne maut ko apni or aata dekh apni
aankhe band kar li.

Jab Karan ko laga ki uski Behan ki jaan khatre me hai tab wo apni
poori himmat juta ke uthane ki koshish karne laga. Uska peeth
bhediye ke nakhoon se poora chhalni gaya tha jis se khoon bah raha
tha. Uske safed tshirt par khoon ke bade bade laal dhabbe dekhe
ja sakte the.

Bhediya apne samne asaan shikaar dekh kar Kajal ki or chhalang

lagaya. Kajal ko apni maut apne saamne dikh rahi thi par koi tha
jisne use maut ke mooh se bacha liya. Usne aankh khol ke dekha to
Karan ne bhediye ko beech me rok liya tha.

Apne haath aaye shikaar ko chhin jata dekh bhediya gusse me zor
zor se gurrane laga. Ab bas wo tha aur uske saamne Karan tha.
bhediye ne mauka dekh Karan pe chhalang lagayi par Karan furti se
ek taraf jhuk kar uske panjo se bach gaya.

Kasrati badan, gym ki training aur martial arts aaj Karan ke kaam
aa raha tha.
Karan me furti to thi lekin ek jungali janwar ke muqable nahi.
Bhediya turant muda aur panje ek vaar se Karan ki chhati ko lahoo
luhaan kar diya. Karan ne bachne ki poori koshish ki par wo bhediye
ki furti se maat kha gaya aur ladkhada kar gir pada.

Kajal apne pyaare Bhai ko jungli janwar se ladta dekh wahi behosh
ho gayi. Idhar bhediye ne Karan ko jameen par lita diya aur uske
upad chhad kar apne bhayanak jabde se uska sar kaat dena chahta
tha.
 Karan apni poori taqat laga kar apne sar ko bhediye ke jabde se
door rakhne ki koshish kar raha tha, kyoki use pata tha ki agar ek
baar bhediye ke jabde me uska sar chala gaya to wo usle sar ko
kisi tarbooz ki tarah kuchal ke rakh dega.

Aakhirkar Karan ko laga ki aise wo bhediye ke saamne jyada der

tak tik nahi paayega isliye usne apni poori ichha shakti juta kar
paas me pade lakdi ke ek tukde ko bhediye ke muh me thoos diya
jis se uska jabda chalna band ho gaya aur phir usne apni poori
taqat lagakar apne mansal kasrati pairo ka ek vaar kar ke bhediye
ko door uchhal diya.

Bhediya thodi door jaa gira par use sambhalne me der nahi lagi.
Uska jabda itna taqatwar tha ki uske muh me thoose hue lakdi ko
bhi usne chakna choor kar diya. Ab sirf uske saamne ghayal Karan
pada tha.

Karan ko pata tha ki bhediye ka jabda ab azaad hai aur wah pahle
se jyada khatarnaak ho gaya hai. Peeth aur seene me itne ghaav ho
jaane ke vajah se usme ab itni taqat nahi bachi thi ki bhediye ka
saamna phir se kar sake.

Par tabhi hadbadata hua Arjun pata nahi kaha se aa gaya. Usne
dekha ki ek taraf Kajal behosh padi hai aur doosri taraf bhediya
Karan par ghaat lagaye baitha hai.
Bhediya ab ek vaar me hi Karan ki kahani ko khatam kar dena
chahta tha isliye usne Karan par chhalang laga di.

“Karan....yah le....” chillate hue Arjun ne furti se Karan ki taraf

apna khanjar pheka jise Karan ne bhi furti se pakad liya aur bijali
ki tezi se hawa me kood kar bhediye ke seene me wo khanjar utaar
diya.

Bhediya wahi dher ho gaya. Khanjar bhediye ke khoon se poora

 sana hua tha jise Karan ne apne tshirt se poch diya. Dono Bhai
bhaag kar Kajal ke paas gaye. Arjun ne Kajal ka sar apne god me
rakha aur use hila ke hosh me laane ki koshish karne laga.

Kajal ko hosh aate hi uske saamne Arjun ka muskurata chehra

dikhayi pada aur wo boli, “Karan Bhaiya kaha hai....ohh my god
unko kuch hua to nahi na....”

Karan paas me hi khada tha, usne pyaar se apni Behan ke sar par
haath phera aur bola, “Mai yahi hu gudiya....tere paas me..”

Kajal ne dhayaan se dekha to Karan ka chauda seena chhalni ho

gaya tha jis se abhi bhi khoon baha raha tha. Usne sar ghuma ke
dekha to use bhediya mara pada dikhayi diya.

“Karan Bhaiya aapko kitni chot lagi hai....apne mujhe bachane ke

liye apna jaan jokim me kyu daal di...” uski aankhe nam ho gayi.

Update 18

Kajal ne dhayaan se dekha to Karan ka chauda seena chhalni ho

gaya tha jis se abhi bhi khoon baha raha tha. Usne sar ghuma ke
dekha to use bhediya mara pada dikhayi diya.

“Karan Bhaiya aapko kitni chot lagi hai....apne mujhe bachane ke

liye apna jaan jokim me kyu daal di...” uski aankhe nam ho gayi.

“Mujhe apni jaan ki koi parwah nahi...aur waise bhi agar tujhe kuch
ho jata to yah jaan rakh kar kya karta mai...ek tu hi to hai jiske
liye mai jee raha hu...” Karan ne pyaar se Kajal ka matha choomte
hue kaha.

Arjun yah sab dekh raha tha. Pahle use Karan ka Kajal ke prati
yah pyaar dekh kar nafrat hoti thi par aaj use garv tha ki na sirf
 Kajal ko balki use bhi ek nekdill aur pyara bada Bhai mila hai.

“Karan in jakhmo se kahi rabies na ho jaye....?” Arjun ne pareshan

ho ke kaha. Aaj uske swar me apne Bhai ke liye chinta thi.

“Are nahi Bhai us bhediye ko rabies nahi tha....rabies waale

jaanwaro ke lakshan uske bartaav se pahchan me aaj ate hai....tum
log meri fikar mat karo aur jis kaam se yaha aaye ho wo karo...”
Karan ne Arjun ko samjhate hue kaha.

“Par Bhai in jakhmo se infection to ho hi sakta hai...ek kaam karo

tum yahi se vapas laut jaao....hum yaha se akele hi safar
karenge...”

“Arjun tujhe kya lagta hai agar mai wapas jaana bhi chahu to is
ghane jungle me raasta kaise dhoondhunga....yaha poora jungle to
ek jaisa hi lagta hai...signal ka peecha karte hue to hum andar to
aa gaye par ab bahar kaise jaaye...”

“Par Karan Bhaiya aapke in jakhmo ka kya...” Kajal boli.

“Are hum teeno me doctor mai hu na...mujhe pata hai ki mai theek
hu...khoon bahna ruk gaya hai aur ab infection ka khatra pahle se
kam hai...agar ho sake to bas first aid box se thoda antiseptic ya
detol de do us se hi kaam ban jayega....aur ab please meri baat
maano to hume aage badhte rahna chahiye...shayad hum waqt
rahte Sheena tak pahuch jaye to shayad uski madad kar
paayenge...”

Sabki aam sahmati se teeno aage badhne lage. Ek baar bhediye ka

hamla ho jaane ke baad teeno bahut chaukanna the. Signal abhi bhi
bahut door se aa raha tha. Wo teeno lagataar chalte rahe aur raat
ko camp lagane ke baad wahi so gaye, kyuki raat hone par to
jungali janwaro ka khatra badh gaya tha.
 Subah ki pahli kiran ke saath hi unhone apna safar phir se shuru
kar diya. Wo jungle me andar aur andar uski gahrai me chalte jaa
rahe the. Unko nahi pata tha wo kahan jaa rahe hai bas itna pata
tha ki jahan bhi jaa rahe waha se Sheena bahut najdeek hogi.

Yah bhagwan ki kripa hi thi ki wo teeno iphone ke signal ka peechha

karte karte battery khatam hone se pahle pahuch paaye. Iphone
jhaadi me ek kone me gira pada tha. Par tab tak kafi sham ho
chuki thi. Lekin jab unhone phone ko dekha tab unhe aas paas
Sheena kahi dikhayi na di.

“Sheena ka iphone to yahi hai, par na jaane wo kaha hai...” Arjun

ne phone ko haath me lete hue chharo taraf nazar daudane laga.
Chaaro taraf Ghane jungle aur jungali janwaro ki awaazein ke siva
waha kuch nahi tha.

Kajal bhi idhar udhar dhoondh rahi jab use jhaadiyo ke beech kuchh
dikhayi diya. Wo waha gayi aur jo dekha us se wo hairan rah gayi,
“Arjun Bhaiya...Karan Bhaiya...jaldi idhar aao...yah dekho yaha pe
kisi Ladki ke kapde pade hai...ek safed Punjabi suit....kya yah
Sheena ka hai...”

Arjun kapde dekh kar sann rah gaya. Sheena ki aisi halat soch kar
uska dill baitha jaa raha tha. Usne wo kapde uthaya aur bola, “Yah
kapde Sheena ke hi hai...aakhiri raat wo yahi safed punjabi suit
pahan kar mere ghar aayi thi...” Arjun ke gala bolte bolte bhaari
ho gaya, “Kahi meri Sheena ke saath kuch anhoni na ho gayi ho..”

Karan bhi idhar udhar nazar dauda raha tha jab use thodi door par
pedo ke beech kuchh dikha. “Arjun waha dekh kya hai....” kehte
hue Karan us or chal diya, uske peeche Arjun aur Kajal bhi the.

Waha pahuch kar teeno ne dekha ki ek vishal gufa ka dwar unke

saamne hai. Gufa ki gahrai kaafi lag rahi thi. Bahar waise bhi ab
kafi andhera ho chala tha. Us darawane gufa ke muhaane ko dekh
kar sabhi ke badan me sihran daud gayi.

“Bhaiya kya hume iske andar jaana chahiye.....mujhe to ise dekh

ke hi darr lag raha hai..” Kajal Karan ha haath zoro se pakadte
hue boli.

Karan uski komal mulayam haatho me darr ka paseena mehsoos kar

sakta tha. “Haa gudiya hume andar to jana hi padega....par tu
darr mat hum hai tere saath..” usne muskura kar jawab diya.

“Karan mere paas torch to hai nahi...fir hum itne andhere me

andar kaise jayenge..” Arjun bola.

“Arjun uska upaye bhi hai mere paas....” kehte hue Karan ne paas
ke ped se ek lambi aur moti si lakdi todi aur uspar apne apna tshirt
utar ke lapet ne laga.
“Tere paas lighter to hoga hi naa...” Karan ne Arjun se poocha. Wo
jaanta tha ki Arjun cigarette peeta tha. Arjun aur Kajal samajh
gaye ki Karan apne tshirt se ek mashal banae ki koshish kar raha
hai.

“Par Bhaiya aapki tshirt to jal jayegi...” Kajal ne kaha.

“Vaise bhi ispe mere khoon ke dhabbe pad gaye hai....yah jal jaaye
to hi theek hai..” bolte hue Karan ne first aid box se thoda spirit
nikal ke apne banaye hue mashal par chhidak diya aur Arjun ke
lighter se usne ek achchhi khaasi mashal bana li.

Mashal ke peeli roshni me Kajal ko Karan ka gora kasrati jism

dikhayi diya aur wo man hi man uski prashansa kiye bagair na rah
saki. Khair mashal ki roshni me teeno aage badhne lage.

Wo nahi jaante the ki unhe us gufa me aage kya milega isliye wo

bahut dheere aur sambhal ke aage badh rahe the, tabhi gufa ke
andar se chamgadaro ki fauj udkar bahar aayi jo shayad mashal ki
roshni ke vajah se gussa gaye the. Kajal zor se chillane ko hui par
Arjun sahi samay par uska muh apne haatho se band kar diya,
warna uski cheekh poori gufa me goonj jaati.

Update 19

Wo nahi jaante the ki unhe us gufa me aage kya milega isliye wo

bahut dheere aur sambhal ke aage badh rahe the, tabhi gufa ke
andar se chamgadaro ki fauj udkar bahar aayi jo shayad mashal ki
roshni ke vajah se gussa gaye the. Kajal zor se chillane ko hui par
Arjun sahi samay par uska muh apne haatho se band kar diya,
warna uski cheekh poori gufa me goonj jaati.

Kuchh der gufa me chalte chalte wo ek puraane mahal numa jagah

me aa gaye. “Gufa ke andar haveli...aur wo bhi itna andar...kon
rahta hoga yaha...” Karan ne apne man me socha.

Wo dabe pao jab aage gaye to unhe us poorane khandhar haveli me

mashalo ki bahut si roshniya dikhayi dene lagi. “Karan lagta hai
yaha koi rahta hai...” Arjun ne phusphusa ke kaha.

Pakde jaane ke dar se teeno ne apni mashal bujha di aur haveli se

aati roshni ka peechha karte hue aage badhne lage. Waha unhe ek
badi si kothri dikhi jisme teen chaar log kaale vastra me baithe
kuchh ajeebo gareeb harkat kar rahe the.

Aur paas jaake jo teeno ne dekha wo ashchryajanak tha. Saamne

unhe kuch log kaale choge pahne ek golai me baithe dikhayi diye.
Unke beech ek jyamiti trikon jaisa kuch bana tha jiske beech me ek
narmund (insaan ke sar ki haddi) tha aur charo taraf un logo ne
neembu mirchi aur Mombattiya laga rakhi thi. Dekh ke hi lag raha
tha wo log kaala jaadu karne waale tantrik the. Teeno ko yah
 samajhte der nahi laga ki wo jaane anjaane me tantrik trikaal ke
adde tak pahuch gaye hai.

Bhagwaan ki bhi ajab si leela hai, agar koi vyakti kisi cheej ko
dhoondna chahta hai to use wo nahi milti aur jab wo nahi chahta to
wo cheej mill jati hai. Uparwale ka lekha joka bhi bada ajeeb hai.
Apni Maa ko dhoondhne nikale the, beech me Sheena ko dhoondhne
lage lekin aakhir pahuche ek hi jagah.

“Ohh My God....yah nahi ho sakta...Sheena ko trikaal ne agwa kiya

tha..” Arjun ko to jaise saamp soongh gaya ho, jaise kaato to
khoon hi nahi. Teeno ke chehre ka rang udd gaya tha.

“Bechari Sheena ke saath bhi wahi hua jo barah saal pahle humari
Maa ke saath hua tha...” Karan bola.

“Bhaiya ab hum kya karenge....” Kajal bhi ghabra rahi thi aur
ghabrane waali baat bhi thi. Abhi tak to wo log yahi soch rahe the
ki Sheena ko kisi mafia ne jism faroshi ke liye agwa kiya hai, lekin
jab unhe pata chala ki yah kaam tantrik trikaal ka hai to us sab ke
pao tale zameen khisak gayi.

“Kajal humara abhi kuch bhi karna theek nahi hoga....yah log bahut
taqatwar hote hai...inka kaala jaadu bahut hi khatarnaak ho sakta
hai....hume yahi pe rukna chahiye aur subah apne saath madad le
kar yaha aana chahiye...” Karan ne dono ko fusfusa kar samjhaya.

Teeno ek chattan ke peeche chhup gaye aur un tantriko ko tantra

mantra karte dekhne lage. Mahol kafi darwna tha. Saare tantrik
trikaal ki jay jaykaar kar rahe the aur apne sar ko gol gol ghuma
rahe the. Unke lambe kaale baalo dekh kar koi bhi darr sakta tha.

Tabhi un sab tantriko ne chillana shuru kar diya, “Shaitaan ki jaye

ho....tantrik trikaal ki jaye ho..”
 Karan Arjun aur Kajal yah sab dam saadhe dekh rahe the. Unhe
vishwas nahi ho raha tha ki aaj ke aadhunik bharat me yah tantra
mantra aur kaale jaadu ki pracheen parampara abhi tak chali aa
rahi hai.

Saare tantriko ke chilla ne se ek Kothri ka darwaza khula aur ek

badi si aakriti bahar nikal ke aayi. Saare tantrik uske pao chhune
lage. Dekhne se lag raha tha ki wo shaks hi trikaal tha.

Trikaal ka shareer koi rakshas se kam nahi tha. Uski lambayi

kareeb saadhe 8 foot thi. Seena kisi aam insaan se doguna chauda.
Baahe bahut taqatwar aur balisht thi. Uske baal bhi bahut lambe
aur kaale the jo uski kamar tak pahuch rahe the. Chehra uska is
poori duniya me sabse kuroop kala aur badsoorat tha. Poora habshi
tha wo. Uske gale me narmundo ki maala bata rahi thi ki wo kitna
khatanaak tantrik tha.

“Aaj amavasya ki wo shubh raat hai jab mai apni aakhiri 101 bali
chadha ke shaitaan ko khush kar doonga...unki aashirwad se mai
humesha ke liye ajay amar ho jaunga...fir mai akela is poori duniya
par raaj karoonga...ha ha ha.” Trikaal thahaka laga ke hasne laga.

Idhar chhataan ke peeche chhupe teeno Bhai Behan yah sab sun
rahe the. Unko pata chal gaya tha ki aaj trikaal ki aakhiri bali hai,
agar aaj use na roka gaya to wo poori duniya me kohraam macha
dega.

“Jao us nayi Ladki ko le aao...bali ka vaqt aa gaya hai...” trikaal

sher ki tarah dahaada. Uske aadesh par uske kuch shishya andar
ek kothri se ek Ladki ko bahar le aaye. Wo Ladki koi aur nahi
Sheena thi aur wah bhi poori Nangi.

Sheena ko trikaal ke changul me dekh Arjun ka khoon khaul utha.

Par Karan aur Kajal ne use samjhaya aur koi bhi galat kadam
 uthane se roka.

“Aah...yah to ek roop sundari hai....ise bhogne me bahut maza

aayega...ha ha ha..” trikaal ki aankhe Sheena ke gore chikne jism
ko dekh kar chamak uthi.

“Chhod do mujhe....kon ho tum log....mujhe please jaane do..”

Sheena apna haath chhudate hue boli. Tabhi trikaal ke shishya ne
use kheech ke ek tamacha mara aur wo wahi jameen par gir gayi.

Tamacha itna zor ka tha ki Sheena ka poora jabda hill gaya. Uski
aankho se aansu bahne lage. Door chhatano ke peeche se Arjun use
dekh raha tha, par wo chah kar bhi kuch nahi kar sakta tha.

“Pakdo ise...aur mere paas le aao..” trikaal ne aadesh diya. Uske

shishyo ne Sheena ke baal pakad kar ghaseet te hue use trikaal ke
kadmo me laa ke gira diya. Itni jor se baal khichne ki vajah se
Sheena tadap uthi aur uske sar se khoon bahne laga. Vehshipan ka
bada Ganda nazara tha wo.

Jab Sheena trikaal ke saamne khadi hui to vo uske saamne koi

bachchi lag rahi thi. Trikaal ka vikraal shareer Sheena ke phool se
badan ke saamne kisi rakshas ke saman lag raha tha.

Trikaal ne jhuk ke ek jhatke me hi Sheena ko ek haath se utha liya

aur use bali vedi par le jakar patak diya. Sheena apne aapko
chhudane ki bahut koshish karne lagi par trikaal ke saamne uski ek
nahi chal rahi thi.

Update 20

“Pakdo ise...aur mere paas le aao..” trikaal ne aadesh diya. Uske

shishyo ne Sheena ke baal pakad kar ghaseet te hue use trikaal ke
kadmo me dhakka de diya. Itni jor se baal khichne ki vajah se
Sheena tadap uthi aur uske sar se khoon bahne laga. Vehshipan ka
bada Ganda nazara tha wo.

Jab Sheena trikaal ke saamne khadi hui to vo uske saamne koi

bachchi lag rahi thi. Trikaal ka vikraal shareer Sheena ke phool se
badan ke saamne kisi rakshas ke saman lag raha tha.

Trikaal ne jhuk ke ek jhatke me hi Sheena ko ek haath se utha liya

aur use bali vedi par le jakar patak diya. Sheena apne aapko
chhudane ki bahut koshish karne lagi par trikaal ke saamne uski ek
nahi chal rahi thi.

Bali vedi ke upar shaitaan ki ek badi si khauffnaak moorti thi jiski

aankhe laal laal chamak rahi thi. Wo moorti itni darwani thi ki agar
koi kamzor dill ka vyakti us moorti ko dekh le to usko wahi dill ka
dora aa jaye.

Yah sab teeno chhataan ke peechhe se dekh rahe the, par wo

majboor the. Idhar trikaal ne apna kaala choga utaar diya aur uska
bheemkaye habshi shareer Nanga ho gaya. Uska poora shareer
baalo se kisi bhaalu ki tarah bhara hua tha. Wo bahut kuroop aur
badsurat tha. Sheena use khauff bhari nigaho se dekh rahi thi.
Aisa rakshas jaisa aadmi usne kabhi nahi dekha tha.

Jab Sheena ne trikaal ke jhoolte hue kaale Laude ko dekha to uske

hosh udd gaye. Kisi haathi ke Laude ke samaan trikaal ka Lauda bhi
vikraal tha kareeb ek foot lamba aur bahut mota, ekdum uske
chehre ki tarah kaala jo kisi aam aadmi ka ho hi nahi sakta tha.
Laude ki nase ubhar kar saf dikhayi de rahi thi. Bheemkaye Laude
ke neeche bheemkaye andkosh latak rahe the jisme na jaane kitna
virya bhara tha. Trikaal use badi vaasna bhari najaro se dekh raha
tha.

“Hey mere shaitaano ke devta...mai aaj yah aakhiri 101vi kuwari

Ladki ko tujhe bali ke roop me saump raha hu.....meri bali sweekar
karna...” trikaal zor se dahaadta hua bola.

Jo uske sath aage hone wala tha wo soch kar Sheena bilakh bilakh
kar rone lagi, “Please mujhe chhod do....maine tumhara kya bigada
hai....mujhe please mat maaro...mai jeena chahti hu...” Sheena
gidgidaane ke siva aur kuch nahi kar sakti thi.

“Chup ho ja saali Randi...tu aaj raat mere vaasna ki bhook ko

shaant karegi...abhi shaitaan mere shareer me pravesh kar ke tere
saath sambhog karega...fir teri bali use chadhayi jayegi....ha ha
ha..” trikaal thahaka lagake hansne laga.

Phir us gufa me achanak dhooa sa fail gaya. Karan Arjun aur Kajal
ne dekha ki shaitaan ki moorti se kuch saya nikal ke trikaal ke
shareer me ghus gaya. Us saaye ke ghuste hi trikaal ki aankho me
khoon utar aaya aur vaasna se pagal ho gaya.

Kisi jungali jaanwaro ki tarah wo phool si najuk Sheena par toot

pada aur us se apni vaasna ki pyaas bujhane laga. Idhar Karan
Arjun aur Kajal ko yah sab dekh kar bahut dukh ho raha tha.
Bechari Sheena ka kya kasoor tha ki bhagwan use aisi saza de raha
hai.

Saare tantrik shishya apne kaale jaadu me leen ho gaye. Idhar

Sheena cheekhti chillati rahi, trikaal se raham ki bheek maangti
rahi par us shaitaan par koi asar nahi pada.

Trikaal ke bade bade kathor haatho ne Sheena ke najuk Chuchiyo

ko bade zor se doboch rahe the. Aisa lag rah tha ki koi sher kisi
bakri ke upar leta ho. Apni Chuchi ko itne zor se masle jaane par
Sheena cheek uthi. Trikaal ne uske nipple ko itne zor se muh me
lekar kaata ki waha se khoon bahne laga.

Sheena bachne ki nakaam koshish kar rahi thi. Usko itna dard ho
 raha tha ki use laga ki wo us dard se hi marr jayegi. Trikaal ke
kathor haath Sheena ki kamsin bur ko bade berahmi se sahla rahe
the. Sheena ko bahut dard ho raha tha jiske kaaran wo apne hosh
sambhaal ke nahi rakh paayi aur behosh ho gayi.

Trikaal me samaye shaitaan ki vaasna charam par thi. Usne Sheena

ko bade gaur se dekha. Sheena ke poore jism par katne aur chhilne
ke nishaan thi. Chuchiyo ke nipple aur hotho ke kinaare se lagataar
khoon bah raha tha. Sheena ki gori gaand par bhi trikaal ke
nakhoono ke nishaan the jo uske vahshipan ka saboot the.

“Ab yah Ladki humesha ke liye shaitaan ki hui....ha ha ha..” trikaal

ke andar samaye shaitaan ne thahaka laga ke kaha. Wo apne haath
me apna ek foot lamba kaala hallabi Lauda hila raha tha. Uske
Lauda ka supada bahut ki vikraal aur darwana tha.

Usne apne shishyo ko ishara kiya jo kaala jaadu karne me lage hue
the. Wo sabne bhi apna choga utaar diya aur Nange hokar trikaal
ke paas aa gaye. Un sab ke Laude bhi hunkaar bhar rahe the.
Ishara paate hi unme se ek ne behosh padi Sheena ka mooh kholkar
apna badbudaar Lauda andar pel diya aur uske mooh me hi jhatke
maarne laga.

Do shishya Sheena ki dono Chuchiyo par toot pade aur berahmi se

uska doodh peene lage. Abhi Sheena behosh thi, kam se kam is
dard se anjaan thi. Trikaal ne apna ek ungali Sheena ke gaand ke
andar kar diya. Agar Sheena behosh na hoti to usko bahut dard
hota.

“Bali ka waqt nikala jaa raha hai, tantrik raj trikaal...” trikaal ke
ek shishya ne usko yaad dilaya.

Trikaal ka hallabi Lund kisi saamp ki tarah phuphkaar raha tha

Usne apna supada behosh Sheena ki Choot par tika ke uspe tel
 malne laga, jis se Sheena ki Choot aur uska vikraal Lund dono tel
me naha gaye.

Vaasna ka aisa Ganda khel dekh kar Karan Arjun aur Kajal ke sar
sharm se jhuk gaye. Khaas kar Kajal ka jise aisa drishya apne
Bhaiyo ke saath dekhna pad raha tha.

“Shaitaan ki jaye ho.....” hunkaar bharta trikaal ne Sheena ki

gaand ko daboch kar apne phuphkarte Laude ka bhayankar jhatka
Sheena ki bur pe mara aur uska supada Choot ko kisi chaaku ki
tarah cheerta hua andar pravesh kar gaya.

Behosh Sheena ko itna tez dard hua ki usko hosh aa gaya aur wo
chhatpataane lagi. Bechari cheekh bhi nahi paa rahi thi kyuki uske
mooh me pahle se hi ek mota Lund phasa pada tha. Aisa dard usne
apne poore jeevan me kabhi mehsoos nahi kiya tha. Uske Choot me
tez jalan ho rahi thi aur upar se do tantrik uski dono Chuchiyo ko
aise choos rahe the jaise uske nipple ko uski Chuchiyo se ukhaad
denge.

Itne vishaal Lund ne Sheena ki Choot ki diwaro ki saari nase fad di

thi jinse Betahasha khoon bah raha tha. Itna jyada khoon nikalne
se Sheena zor zor se chillane lagi, par uski awaaz uske muh me
thoose Lund ke vajah se dab kar rah gayi.

Yah drishya chhataan ke peeche chhupi Kajal dekh na saki. Aakhir

wo bhi ek Aurat thi aur wo Aurato ka dard achchhe se samajhti thi
isliye usne apna muh pher liya. Karan aur Arjun bhi aisa dardnaak
drishya dekh kar bhavuk ho gaye aur unki aankhe bhi nam ho gayi.

Idhar trikaal ne Sheena ki tight Choot me phase apne balisht Lund

ka ek tagda jhatka aisa maara ki uska Laude ne Sheena ki Choot ki
diwaro ko jarurat se jyada failaate hue saari naso ko fad kar poora
andar ghus gaya aur bachedaani se ja takraya. Khoon ki taza dhaar
Sheena ki Choot se bah nikali aur Sheena dard ki dabi hui cheekh
maarte hue apna sar idhar udhar patakne lagi. Dard itna asahniye
tha ki wo fir se behoshi ki duniya me chali gayi.

Update 21

Yah drishya chhataan ke peeche chhupi Kajal dekh na saki. Aakhir

wo bhi ek Aurat thi aur wo Aurato ka dard achchhe se samajhti thi
isliye usne apna muh pher liya. Karan aur Arjun bhi aisa dardnaak
drishya dekh kar bhavuk ho gaye aur unki aankhe bhi nam ho gayi.

Idhar trikaal ne Sheena ki tight Choot me phase apne balisht Lund

ka ek tagda jhatka aisa maara ki uska Laude ne Sheena ki Choot ki
diwaro ko jarurat se jyada failaate hue saari naso ko fad kar poora
andar ghus gaya aur bachedaani se ja takraya. Khoon ki taza dhaar
Sheena ki Choot se bah nikali aur Sheena dard ki dabi hui cheekh
maarte hue apna sar idhar udhar patakne lagi. Dard itna asahniye
tha ki wo fir se behoshi ki duniya me chali gayi.

“Dekh shaitaan...aaj maine tere liye yah kuwari Ladki se sambhog

kiya hai...ab iski bali sweekar karna...ha ha ha..” trikaal ko lekin
yah nahi pata tha ki Sheena ek baar pahle hi Arjun ke Lund se
chud chuki thi. Trikaal ka Lauda tha hi itna vikraal ki agar wo
phate hue bhosde ko bhi chode to bhi usko fad ke usme se khoon
nikal de. Isi chakkar me trikaal ko yah nahi pata chal paya ki
Sheena ab kuwari nahi thi balki chudi Chudai thi.

Khair yah sab se anjaan trikaal to apni vaasna shaant karne me

laga tha. Tabadtod dhakko se behosh Sheena ka poora jism
hichkole kha raha tha. Baaki shishya ab tak Sheena ki mooh aur
dono Chuchiyo ko apne virya se nahla kar hat chuke the.
Agar trikaal ka Lauda haathi ki taha tha to wo chodta bhi haathi ki
tarah tha. Wo apna Lund supade tak nikaal ke dobara Sheena ki
kamsin Choot me pel deta tha. Kareeb ek ghante lagatar chodne ke
baad trikaal haafne laga hunkaar bharte hue tabadtod Chudai karne
laga.

Ab wo jhadne wala tha. Sheena beech beech me hosh me to aati

thi lekin dard ke vajah se dobara behosh ho jati thi. Trikaal zor
zor se Laude ko Choot me pel raha tha. Ab uska shareer akadne
laga aur usne Laude ko Choot me andar bachedaani tak pel ke
jhadne laga. Lund se garam garam gaadha virya nikalte hi Sheena
ho hosh aa gaya. Usne apne garbh me trikaal ka garam virya
bharta mehsoos kiya aur wah zor zor se rone lagi.

Laude se itna jyada virya nikal raha tha ki Choot poori tarah se
gaadhe garam virya se laba lab bhar gayi thi. Das aadmiyo ke
barabar akele virya nikala tha trikaal ke andkosh se. Lauda bahar
kheechne ke baad Choot se virya bahar chune laga aur uski Gand ke
chhed me ghusne laga.

“Yah le shaitaan....maine teri vaasna ko shaant kar diya...ab is

Ladki ki bali ke baad tujhe apna vaad poora karna padega aur
mujhe amar banana padega...” dahaadta hua trikaal Sheena se uth
khada hua.

Sheena bilkul bejaan padi thi. Kismat ne bhi uske saath kaisa khel
khela tha. Ek to jise usne itna pyaar kiya usne uska balatkar kiya
uar aaj kisi kaala jaadu karne waale tantrik ne uski ijjat ki dhajjiya
uda di. Ab agar wo uska bali de bhi de to koi gam nahi tha use
kyuki aisi jillat bhari jindagi wo nahi jeena chahti thi. Agar wo
trikaal se bach bhi jaati to suicide kar leti.

Karan Arjun aur Kajal ne aisa nazara kabhi nahi dekha tha. Unhe
us vehshi darinde par par bahut gussa aa raha tha. Tabhi unhone
dekha ki trikaal ke shareer se wo kala saya nikal kar wapas
shaitaan ki moorti me sama gaya.
 “Ab is Ladki ko bali chadhane ki baari hai....ab mujhe amar hone
se koi nahi rok sakta...is bali ke baad shaitaan sakshaat mujhe
darshan denge aur mujhe amar bana denge....ha ha ha..” hansta
hua trikaal paas me padi hui kulhaadi utha liya.
Arjun se ab nahi rah gaya, wo uth kar trikaal se ladna chahta tha,
wo apni Sheena ko har haal me bachana chahta tha, lekin mauke ki
najakat dekh kar Karan ne use shaant karwa diya. Use pata tha ki
koi bhi trikaal ke kaala jaadu ke saamne nahi tik payega.

“Tayyar ho jaa Ladki marne ke liye...tu un 101 khushnaseeb

Ladkiyo me se hai hai jinhe shaitaan ki vaasna shaant karne ka
mauka milla hai....” hunkaarta hua trikaal bola.

Sheena ne apni maut nishchit samajh kar apni aankhe band kar liya.
Wo apne God ko yaad karne lagi. Use poora vishwas tha ki ek na ek
din God ka koi banda aayega aur is dusht tantrik ko maar kar
burayi par sach ki jeet sabit karega.
Kulhaadi ka vaar hua aur Sheena ka khoobsurat chehra uske sar ke
saath uske dhad se lag ho gaya.

Arjun yah sab dahshat bhari nigaho se dekh rah tha. Uske saamne
uski premika se balatkar kar ke maar diya gaya aur wah kuch na
kar saka. Karan ka bhi yahi haal tha.

Lekin Kajal se yah ghinona drishya dekha nahi gaya. Sheena ka sar
kat te hi uski cheekh nikal padi. Arjun aur Karan ne jab tak Kajal
ka mooh band kiya tab tak bahut der ho chuki thi. Trikaal ka
dhyaan us taraf chala gaya tha jaha wo teeno chhupe hue the.

“Hey bhagwaan ab kya kare....” Arjun bola.

“Ab to bhaagne me hi bhalaai hai....” Karan bola aur bhaagne laga.

Uske peeche Arjun bhi tha lekin Kajal wahi khadi rahi. Sheena ki
maut aur balatkar ko apni aankho se dekhne ke baad wo sadme me
 aagy thi.

Karan aur Arjun jab tak wapas aate tab tak der ho chuki thi. Unke
saamne trikaal ke do shishya Kajal ko pakde khade the.

“Kameeno jaane do mujhe....Bhaiya bachao mujhe...” Kajal apne

aapko chhudane ki nakaam koshish karte hue boli.

“Chhod de humari Behan ko warna yah khanjar seedha tere seene

ke aar paar kar doonga...” Arjun jeb se khanjar nikaalte hue bola.

Update 22

Sheena ne apni maut nishchit samajh kar apni aankhe band kar liya.
Wo apne God ko yaad karne lagi. Use poora vishwas tha ki ek na ek
din God ka koi banda aayega aur is dusht tantrik ko maar kar
burayi par sach ki jeet sabit karega.

Kulhaadi ka vaar hua aur Sheena ka khoobsurat chehra uske sar ke

saath uske dhad se lag ho gaya.

Arjun yah sab dahshat bhari nigaho se dekh rah tha. Uske saamne
uski premika se balatkar kar ke maar diya gaya aur wah kuch na
kar saka. Karan ka bhi yahi haal tha.

Lekin Kajal se yah ghinona drishya dekha nahi gaya. Sheena ka sar
kat te hi uski cheekh nikal padi. Arjun aur Karan ne jab tak Kajal
ka mooh band kiya tab tak bahut der ho chuki thi. Trikaal ka
dhyaan us taraf chala gaya tha jaha wo teeno chhupe hue the.

“Hey bhagwaan ab kya kare....” Arjun bola.

“Ab to bhaagne me hi bhalaai hai....” Karan bola aur bhaagne laga.

Uske peeche Arjun bhi tha lekin Kajal wahi khadi rahi. Sheena ki
maut aur balatkar ko apni aankho se dekhne ke baad wo sadme me
 aagy thi.

Karan aur Arjun jab tak wapas aate tab tak der ho chuki thi. Unke
saamne trikaal ke do shishya Kajal ko pakde khade the.

“Kameeno jaane do mujhe....Bhaiya bachao mujhe...” Kajal apne

aapko chhudane ki nakaam koshish karte hue boli.

“Chhod de humari Behan ko warna yah khanjar seedha tere seene

ke aar paar kar doonga...” Arjun jeb se khanjar nikaalte hue bola.

Tab tak trikaal bhi waha aa gaya. Usne apna haath phera aur kaale
jaadu ke asar se khanjar Arjun ke haath se apne aap nikal kar door
jaa gira. “Kon hai yah kutte aur yaha kya kar rahe hai...” trikaal
gusse me gurraya.

“Malik yah log hume chhup kar tantra sadhna karte hue dekh rahe
the...shayad tv reporter lagte hai...” trikaal ke ek shishya ne kaha
jo ek haath se Kajal ko pakad ke rakha tha.

“Kameene jis Ladki ka abhi tune balatkar kiya aur use jaan se maar
diya wo meri mangetar thi...” Arjun ka khoon paas me padi Sheena
ka kata hua jism dekh kar ubal raha tha.

“Jab tum kutto ne mujhe itna karte dekh hi liya hai to aage bhi
dekh lo ki mai kaise amar hota hu...ha ha ha....pakad lo in dono
ko..” trikaal ne bhaari awaaz me apne shishyo ko aadesh diya.

Karan aur Arjun ne palatvaar karne ki koshish ki par trikaal ke

kaale jaadu ke saamne unke haath pair wahi jam gaye aur uske
shishyo ne Karan Arjun ko asaani se pakad liya.

Trikaal ka samay kharab ho raha tha isliye usne jaldi se Sheena ka

kata hua sar shaitaan ki khauffnaak moorti ko arpan kar ke tantra
saadhna karne laga.
 “Ab mai amar hu....mujhe koi nahi maar sakta...ha ha ha...poori
duniya me mera raaj hoga..” tantra sadhna poori ho jaane ke baad
trikaal thahaka laga ke hasne laga.

Par ashcharya ki baat trikaal ke liye yah thi ki shaitaan ne use

abhi tak darshan nahi diye. Trikaal ka matha chakra gaya ki aakhir
jab usne aakhiri Ladki ki bali chadha di to shaitaan use darshan kyu
nahi de raha.

Tabhi shaitaan ki moorti se ek awaaz aayi, “Moorkh trikaal tune

meri kaam vaasna to shaant kar di par jis Ladki ki bali tune
chadhayi hai wo kuwari nahi hai...uska kaumarya pahle hi bhang ho
chuka tha...”

Trikaal ke aisa sunte hi chaunk gaya. Use apni galti ka ehsaas hua
par agle hi pal uske badsurat chehre par ek shaitaani muskaan aa
gayi. “Mujhe maaf kar do shaitaan...agle amavasya ko tumhari
kaam vaasna aur ek kuwari Ladki ki bali chadha kar tumhe jaroor
prasan karunga...yah trikaal ka vaada hai tumse...ha ha ha..”

Trikaal bada hi kameena aadmi tha usne apne shishyo se kaha,

“Agli amavasya ko nayi Ladki laane ki koi jaroorat nahi hai...in dono
laundo ki yah chikani Behan hi humara agla shikaar hogi...”

Kajal ke yah sunte hi hosh udd gaye. Jo aaj usne Sheena ke saath
hota dekha tha wo agle amavasya ki raat uske saath hone waala
tha, yah soch kar uski rooh kaamp uthi. Idhar Karan aur Arjun ka
khoon khaul utha. Apni Behan ke baare me aisa sunkar unhe bahut
gussa aaya. Unhone bahut koshish kiya par trikaal ke kaale jaadu
se azaad nahi ho paaye.

“Malik inki Behan ka hum bhi chodna chahte hai...par abhi in dono
Ladko ka kya karna hai...???” ek shishya ne Kajal ki gudaj moti
moti Chuchiyo dabochte hue kaha. Kajal ke jism par mard ka yah
 pahla sparsh tha jisse wo tadap uthi.

Karan aur Arjun yah dekh kar aag baboola ho gaye par wo dono
kaale jaadu ke asar se majboor the. Trikaal ne apne shishya ko
aadesh diya, “Yah dono tv reporter maloom hote hai...agar inko
jaan se maar diya to inko khojne aur reporter yaha tak aa jayenge
aur humara raaj sabke saamne khul jaayega...itna jokhim hum nahi
le sakte...”

“To aap hi batiye malik mai kya karu....” shishya Kajal ki moti
Chuchiya uske dono Bhaiyo ke saamne hi daboch daboch kar daba
raha tha.

“Ek kaam karo abhi inko yaha se door jungle me phekwa do...yah
kabhi bhi yaha wapas nahi pahuch payenge....ha ha ha..” hanste
hue trikaal ne Kajal se saundarya ko ek baar dekha aur uski kathor
gadrai gaand ko sahlata hua kothri ke andar chala gaya.

Par jaate jaate usne Karan aur Arjun pe aisa kaala jaadu kiya ki wo
dono behosh ho gaye aur gufa se door jungle ke na jaane kis kone
par pahucha diye gaye.

Behosh hone se pahle unhe bas Kajal ki cheekh hi sunayi di

“Bhaiya...please mujhe chhod kar mat jao....mujhe yaha bahut
darr lag raha hai...yah log mujhe bhi Sheena ki tarah maar
denge...Bhaiya pleassseeee....” aur phir wo dono behosh ho gaye
the.

Update 23

Karan aur Arjun yah dekh kar aag baboola ho gaye par wo dono
kaale jaadu ke asar se majboor the. Trikaal ne apne shishya ko
aadesh diya, “Yah dono tv reporter maloom hote hai...agar inko
jaan se maar diya to inko khojne aur reporter yaha tak aa jayenge
aur humara raaj sabke saamne khul jaayega...itna jokhim hum nahi
le sakte...”

“To aap hi batiye malik mai kya karu....” shishya Kajal ki moti
Chuchiya uske dono Bhaiyo ke saamne hi daboch daboch kar daba
raha tha.

“Ek kaam karo abhi inko yaha se door jungle me phekwa do...yah
kabhi bhi yaha wapas nahi pahuch payenge....ha ha ha..” hanste
hue trikaal ne Kajal se saundarya ko ek baar dekha aur uski kathor
gadrai gaand ko sahlata hua kothri ke andar chala gaya.

Par jaate jaate usne Karan aur Arjun pe aisa kaala jaadu kiya ki wo
dono behosh ho gaye aur gufa se door jungle ke na jaane kis kone
par pahucha diye gaye.
Behosh hone se pahle unhe bas Kajal ki cheekh hi sunayi di
“Bhaiya...please mujhe chhod kar mat jao....mujhe yaha bahut
darr lag raha hai...yah log mujhe bhi Sheena ki tarah maar
denge...Bhaiya pleassseeee....” aur phir wo dono behosh ho gaye
the.

Jab unhe hosh aaya to savera ho chuka tha. Raat ki ek ek baat

unke zehan me daud rahi thi. Apne saath apni pyaari Behan ko na
paakar wo dono toot gaye aur wahi par baith ke ek doosre ke
kandho par rone lage.

“Hume Kajal ko yaha laana hi nahi chahiye tha....” Arjun rote hue
bola.

“Arjun sambhalo apne aapko...” Karan uske kandho par haath

pherta hua bola.

“Kaise sambhalu apne aapko....???” aur Arjun fir se bilakh bilakh

kar rone laga. Uske Maa ke gujar jaane ke baad sirf ek Kajal hi thi
jise wo sabse jyada pyaar karta tha. Aur aaj wo bhi uske saath
 nahi thi.

“Arjun hume himmat se kaam lena hoga...aise baithe baithe rone se

kaam nahi chalega....hume koi na koi raasta nikalna hi hoga jis se
hum wapas trikaal ke gufa tak pahuch sake..” Karan ne use
samjahte hue kaha.

“Par hum yah sab karenge ke kaise....aur kahi wo kameene tantrik

log Kajal ke saath kuch ulta seedha na kar de..” Arjun apni aankho
se aansu pochta hua bola.

“Arjun ek to seedhi si baat hai ki trikaal aur uske aadmi Kajal ko

agli amavasya tak koi nuksaan nahi pahuchayenge....aur ab agli
amavasya 28 din baad hai...itne samay me hume Kajal ko chhudane
ka koi tareeka dhoondhna hi hoga.”

“Karan tum theek kah rahe ho....kam se kam Kajal agle amavasya
tak to surakshit hai....par abhi to hume is jungle se bahar nikalna
hoga tabhi hum aage ki kuch planning kar sakte hai...” kehte hue
Arjun aur Karan us ghane jungle se bahar jaane ka raasta talaash
karne lage.

Idhar Kajal ko trikaal ke aadmiyo ne ek andheri karagaar me daal

diya. Kajal bahut hi jyada dari hui thi, “Mere dono Bhaiya mujhe
bachane jaroor aayenge....fir tumhare malik ko bachne ke liye
pataal me bhi jagah nahi milegi...sad sad kar marega wo paapi...”
Kajal trikaal ke aadmiyo par chillate hue boli jise wo najarandaaj
kar ke uski choochi daboch kar kaal kothri me band kar ke chale
gaye.

Kajal ek kone me baithi subakti rahi. Us kal kothri me faile

andhere se wo sahmi hui thi. Trikaal ke vehshi aadmiyo ne uske
saare kapde utaar ke use Nangi kar diya tha. Wo apne yovan ko
apne haatho se samete subak rahi thi.
“Beti tum kon ho....?” kaal Kothari ek andhere kone se ek mahila ki
awaaz aayi. Jab wo kaal Kothari ke chhote se khidki se aati hui
suraj ki roshni ke saamne aayi tab Kajal use dekhte hi pahchaan
gayi.

“Maaaaa......” Kajal daud ke apni Maa se lipat gayi, tab use apni
Chuchiyo par apni Maa ki Chuchiya mehsoosh hui. Uske nipple apni
Maa ratna ki nipples se ragad kha gaye aur wo jaan gayi ki uski
Maa bhi us kaal kothri me Nangi padi hui hai.
“Kajal...???” ratna ne hairani se poocha.

“Ha Maa mai hi hu...aapki Beti Kajal.” Aur Kajal rote hue apni Maa
se lipat gayi.
Apni Beti ko yaha dekh kar ek pal ke liye ratna bahut khush hui par
agle hi pal uski hansi gayab ho gayi, “Beti par tu yaha aayi
kaise....tujhe yaha nahi hona chahiye tha...yah log bade Gande
aadmi hai...sab ke sab vehshi darinde hai...”

“Maa mai Arjun aur Karan Bhaiya ke saath yaha aayi thi...”

“Kya wo dono yaha aaye the....kab aur kaha..?” ratna Kajal ki

baahe janhorte hue us se poochne lagi.

“Maa kuch maheeno se Arjun aur Karan Bhaiya ko aapke isi kaal
kothri me band hone ke sapne aate the...so unka peechha karte
hue hum log yaha tak aa gaye...”

“Haa maine hi un dono ko sapna dikhaya tha....barah saal se trikaal

ki rakhel banker maine bhi thoda sa kaala jaadu seekh liya hai jiske
madad se maine apne dono Beto ko apne yaha hone ka sapna
dikhaya tha...”

“Kya aap aur trikaal ki rakhel ho...???” Kajal ko apni Maa ki kahi
baato par yakeen nahi ho raha tha.
 “Haa Beti...yah sab 25 saal pahle shuru hua jab trikaal ki Gandi
nazar mere jism par padi thi. Usne mera fayeda utha kar mera
balatkar kiya aur meri bali dene ke liye isi gufa me le aaya...lekin
wo mere roop se kuch jyada hi aakarshit ho gaya tha isiliye usne
meri bali nahi chadhayi...balki mujhe vapas mere ghar bhej
diya...mai badnaam hone se darr gayi aur gharwaalo ko kuch nahi
bataya...lekin fir bhi trikaal ki vaasna shaant nahi hui...barah saal
pahle wo laut aaya aur mera apahran kar ke mujhe apni rakhel bana
liya...par ab kabhi kabhi lagta hai aakhir usko meri bali chadha
deni chahiye thi...kam se kam is jillat bhari zindagi se mujhe mukti
to mill jati...” aur ratna bilakh bilak kar apni Beti ki kandho par
sar rakh kar rone lagi.

“Aap bilkul fikar mat karo Maa....mujhe poora yakeen hai ki mere
dono Bhaiya hume bachane jaroor aayenge...bas aap thoda dheeraj
rakho..” Kajal ne apni Maa ke sar pe pyaar se haath phera.

“Mujhe pata hai meri Beti ki mere dono Bete hume lene ek din
jaroor ayenge....aakhir dono sher Bete paida kiye hai maine.”
Ratna apni Beti ko apne gale se lagati hui boli.

Jab ratne Kajal ko apne gale se lagaya to uski halki dheeli pad
chuki Chuchiyo se uski Beti ki kathor Chuchi takara gayi. Un dono
ke nipple ek doosre se ragad khaane lage. Dono ki lambai ek hone
ke vajah se dono ki Chuchiya bhi ek doosre pe seedhe lad gayi.

“Beti tu to bahut badi ho gayi hai...” ratne ne Kajal ke maathe ko

choomte hue kaha.

“Nahi Maa mai to abhi bhi aapki laadli hu...” Kajal ne masoomiyat
se jawab diya.
“Par teri Chuchiya to mere barabar ho gayi hai...” ratna ne Kajal
ki dono Chuchiyo ko apna haath se neeche se uthaya maano unka
wajan le rahi ho. Apni Maa ke aise haath lagaye jaane se Kajal
 thoda sharma gayi.

“Maa aapki Chuchiya ab bhi kafi kathor hai...” Kajal ne bhi ratna ki
Chuchiyo ko neeche se uthaya aur haule se masal ke dekha.

“Nahi Beti ab inme wo baat nahi rah gayi....” ratne ne kaha aur
apna haath Kajal ke chikne pet se sarkaate hue uski double paav
roti jaisi Choot par le gayi. Kajal ke bur par bahut hi ghani
jhaantein thi jo kafi lambi lambi thi.

“Beti kya tu jhaantein nahi banati hai....” ratna ki yah baat sunkar
Kajal ka chehra sharm se laal ho gaya.

“Wo Maa...mujhe aise hi achchha lagta hai...ek do baar banayi hai

lekin us se waha pe khujli hone lagti hai...” Kajal ne kaha aur apna
haath neeche le jakar apni Maa ratna ki Choot par rakh diya.

Ratna ki Choot to Kajal se bhi doguna fooli hui thi. Ratna ki Choot
ki faanke bahut moti aur badi badi thi aur unpar to Kajal ki Choot
se bhi jyada jhaantein thi. “Maa aap bhi to jhaantein nahi banati
ho..” Kajal ne ratna ki jhaanto ke baal ko kheechte hue kaha.

“Kya karu Beti mai yaha phasi hui hu....pahle to is jillat bhari
zindagi se ghinn aati thi...par ab to jaise iski aadat ho gayi
hai....ab mujhe yaha se tabhi ajaadi milegi jab wo dusht paapi
trikaal mara jayega...” ratna ne apni Beti ki Choot ko sahlaate hue
kaha.

“Kajal achchha yah bata mere dono Bete karte kya hai aur dikhte
kaise hai...” ratna ne Kajal se poocha.

“Maa aapke dono Bete bahut smart dikhte hai. Arjun Bhaiya ek
bahut badi company me chief Civil Engineer hai aur Karan Bhaiya ek
bahut bade doctor...aur aapki yah Beti vakaalat padh rahi hai...”
Kajal ne bataya.
 Update 24

“Maa aapke dono Bete bahut smart dikhte hai. Arjun Bhaiya ek
bahut badi company me chief Civil Engineer hai aur Karan Bhaiya ek
bahut bade doctor...aur aapki yah Beti vakaalat padh rahi hai...”
Kajal ne bataya.

“Mai yaha is kaalkothari me bhagwan se yahi manati thi ki mere

Beto ka bhavishya ujjwal bana dena...” ratna ke bolte hi kaal
kothri ka gate khula aur trikaal ka ek aadmi andar aaya hai.

“Chal malik ki seva karne ka samay ho gaya hai...” usne ratna ko

ghaseet te hue kaha. Kajal bas dekhti hi rah gayi, aakhir wo kar
bhi kya sakti thi.

Thodi der baad bagal ki Kothari se uski Maa ki dard bhari chhekhe
Kajal ko sunayi dene lagi. Wah bas apne man me yahi soch rahi thi
kab uske dono Bhai aaye aur use aur uski Maa ko trikaal ke changul
se chhuda le jaye.

Idhar ghane jungle me bhooke pyaase Karan aur Arjun bhatakte

rahte hai. Poora din gujar gaya tha par abhi tak unhe jungle se
bahar nikalne ka raasta nahi mila. Idhar udhar chalte rahne ke
baad unhe kuch aadmi unki or aate dikhayi diye.

“Chal inse madad maangte hai....” Karan bola aur Arjun ka haath
pakad kar aadmiyo ke taraf chal diya.

“Par Karan kahi yah trikaal ke aadmi to nahi....???”

“Nahi yah trikaal ke aadmi nahi ho sakte....tumne suna nahi ki wo

hume tv reporter samajh rahe the....isliye abhi wo wapas humpar
hamla nahi karenge...”
Arjun ko laga ki Karan ki baat me dam hai isliye wo Karan ke saath
saath chalne laga.

“Kaka aap log kaun hai....” Karan ne un aadmiyo me se ek se

poocha.

“Are bitwa...hum sab to iha ke lakadhaare hai...dekhat naahi ho

humre paas jungle ki kati lakadiya hai....par ei batao...tum dono ei
bakhat is ghane jungle ma kya kar rahe ho...” us adhed umar ke
aadmi ne kaha.

“Wo darasal kaka....hum log jungle me ghoomne aaye the par yaha
bhatak gaye hai aur wapas shahar jaana chahte hai...” Karan bola.

“Bitwa....tum logo ka ei bakhat yaha ghoomne theek naahi

hai...tumka pata hai ei jungle ma ek bahut hi dust tantrikwa rahat
hai...u agar tum logo ka dekh lihi to samajh lo tum dono ki maut
pakki hai....”

“Kaka hum yaha se jald se jald nikal jaana chahte hai.....” Karan
bola.

Phir us aadmi ne Karan aur Arjun ko jungle se bahar jaane ka

raasta bata diya. Raat ho chali thi aur dono paas ke ek kasbe me
pahuch chuke the. Do dino se bhooke dono ne paas ke ek dhaabe
me chale gaye aur khana khaane baith gaye.

“Karan ab hum yaha se aage kya kare....” Arjun ne rotiya todte

hue kaha.

“Yah to mujhe bhi samajh me nahi aa raha hai....” Karan khaane ka

kaur khaate hue bola.

“Kyu na hum dobara jungle me jaane ka prayaas kare....”

“Par Arjun ab to humare paas Sheena ke phone ka gps signal bhi

 nahi hai to hum waha par kaise jaa sakte hai....”

“Hmmm....baat to sahi hai...par agar hum kuch dino tak lagataar

dhoondhte rahe to jaroor trikaal ka gufa dhoond lenge..”

“Nahi aisa karna theek nahi hoga...kyuki agar hum trikaal ke gufa
tak pahuch bhi gaye to uske kaale jaadu se jeet nahi paayenge...”

“To phir hum kare kya....bas haath par haath dhare apni Behan ki
ijjat lut te dekhe....” Arjun kheejte hue bola.

Karan kuch der chup raha. Uska doctori dimaag tezi se chal raha
tha jab use ek khayal aaya. “Kyu na hum dobara acharya satya
Prakash ke paas chalte hai....unhone pichhli baar humari madad ki
thi to is baar bhi jaroor karenge..” Karan kuch sochte hue bola.

“Haa yah theek rahega...” Arjun ne jawab diya.

Raat bhar wahi dhaabe ke bahar bitakar dono agli subah apne gaadi
se Mumbai rawana ho gaye.

“Karan...Kajal ki kami bahut khal rahi hai...agar humari phool si

Behan ko kuch bhi ho gaya to mai apne aap ko kabhi maaf nahi kar
paunga...” Arjun ka gala bhar aaya tha.

“Tu fikar mat kar mere Bhai....Kajal bhi humare tarah ek rajpoot
khoon hai...wo itni jaldi himmat nahi haaregi....aur mujhe poora
vishwas hai ki hum jald hi kuch na kuch raasta jaroor dhoondh
nikalenge...”

Ek doosre ki himmat badhate dono apne ghar Mumbai pahuch gaye.

Acharya satya Prakash ka pata lagane par unhe pata chala ki wo
paas ke sheher me yagn karaane gaye hai aur do din baad hi
lautenge.

“Chal Bhai ab in do dino me araam kar le kyuki hum jis safar par
 nikalne waale hai uspar ab araam nahi milega..” Karan bola.

“Par Bhai humari Behan waha museebat me hai to hum yaha kaise
araam kar sakte hai...”

“Arjun tu khule dimag se soch...abhi humare paas koi aur raasta

nahi hai...jab tak acharya vaapas nahi aate hai tab tak hum kuch
nahi kar sakte....aur tu fikar karna chhod de kyuki agli amavasya
tak trikaal Kajal ko haath bhi nahi lagayega...” Karan ne Arjun ko
samjhaya.

Ab sab kuch bhagwan par chhod kar dono apne apne ghar chale
gaye. Arjun ko laga ki Sheena ke Ammi Abbu ko sab kuch sach sach
bata de, par uski aisa karne ki himmat hi nahi hui, aur agar himmat
hoti bhi to Sheena ke Ammi Abbu yah tantrik ke kaale jaadu par
kabhi vishwas nahi karte. Apne dill par yah bada sa bojh lekar
Arjun apne ghar chala gaya.

Itne dino se Karan ka clinic bhi band tha, par use iski fikar nahi
thi. Karan ki nazrein to kisi aur ko hi dhoondh rahi thi. Shaam tak
wo tayyar ho kar gaadi se apni manzil tak pahuch gaya.

Update 25

Ab sab kuch bhagwan par chhod kar dono apne apne ghar chale
gaye. Arjun ko laga ki Sheena ke Ammi Abbu ko sab kuch sach sach
bata de, par uski aisa karne ki himmat hi nahi hui, aur agar himmat
hoti bhi to Sheena ke Ammi Abbu yah tantrik ke kaale jaadu par
kabhi vishwas nahi karte. Apne dill par yah bada sa bojh lekar
Arjun apne ghar chala gaya.

Itne dino se Karan ka clinic bhi band tha, par use iski fikar nahi
thi. Karan ki nazrein to kisi aur ko hi dhoondh rahi thi. Shaam tak
wo tayyar ho kar gaadi se apni manzil tak pahuch gaya.
“Nisha Maternity Clinic.....hmmm ab to andar jaana hi padega....ek
baar acharya ke aa jaane ke baad mujhe yah mauka dobara nahi
milega....kya pata aisi khatarnaak jagah se mai wapas jinda laut
paau bhi ya nahi...” ek gahri saans lekar Karan clinic ke andar ghus
gaya.

Karan ne aaj ek black business formal suit pahna tha jisme safed
shirt par black tie uspar bahut jach rahi thi, kyuki use pata tha
jisse wo milne jaa raha hai use Karan pe formal suits bahut pasand
the.

Karan kisi film ke hero ki tarah smart aur handsome tha. Jab wo
reception tak pahucha to waha pe baithi receptionist ek smart aur
hansome aadmi ko aankh phaade dekhti rah gayi.

Karan ke liye yah sab aam baat thi. Wah jaha jata wahi par
Ladkiya uspar fida ho jati, par wo sirf ek Ladki par fida tha jis se
wo bahut jyada pyaar karta tha. Usne aankh faadti receptionist ko
dekha aur muskura kar bola, “Hello.....mujhe Dr. Nisha se milna
hai...!!!”

“Sir bina appointment ke aap Nisha madam se nahi mill sakte.”

“Ji mera unse milna jaroori hai...”

“Sir aap apna naam bataiye mai nisha madam se baat kar ke dekhti
hu...”

“Karan Rathod...”

“OK Sir...just a minute.” aur fir receptionist nisha ke cabin ka

phone dial karne lagi. Karan yah sab dekh kar muskura raha tha.

“Hello madam...yaha par koi Karan Rathod Sir aapse milna aaye
hai...agar aap kahe to mai unhe aapke cabin me bhej du..”
 Phone par se kuch awaaz aayi jise sunkar receptionist Karan se
boli, “I am sorry sir nisha madam kah rahi hai ki wo kisi Karan
rathod ko nahi jaanti hai..”

Karan yah sunkar chaunk gaya, “Lagta hai abhi tak naraz hai
mujhse...” usne man me socha.

“Aap ek kaam kariye meri unse phone par baat kara dijiye...”

“I am sorry sir, Nisha madam ke clear instructions hai ki koi bhi

unse baat nahi karega...agar aapko baat hi karna hai to mai aapko
parso ka appointment de sakti hu..”

“Parso tak ka to time nahi hai mere paas...” Karan phusphusya.

“Sir aapne kuch kaha...???”

“Ji nahi maine kuch nahi kaha.....I am sorry..” Karan palat ke

jaane laga jab saamne ke cabin ka darwaza khula aur usme se ek
khoobsurat apsara nikal ke aayi. Nisha ka husn ka yahi dekh kar
andaza lagaya jaa sakta tha ki jis Karan ke peeche medical college
ki poori Ladkiya bhaagti thi wo sirf nisha ke peeche bhaagta tha.
Nisha se khoobsurat Karan ne aaj tak koi Ladki nahi dekhi thi.

Khoobsurati aur dimag ka anokha sangam tha nisha me. Wah itni
sundar thi ki medical college me part time tv adds aur fashion
designers ke liye modeling aur photoshoots bhi karti thi. Lekin
samay nikaal kar padhti bhi itna thi ki apne batch ki topper hua
karti thi. College me sabhi Ladke nisha pe fida the. Par uska dill
aya bhi to Karan par. Jab Karan aur nisha ke pyaar ke baare me
sabko pata chala to na jaane kitne Ladke Ladkiyo ke dill toote the.

Saanche me dhala nisha ka jism jaise bhagwan ne khud fursat me

banaya tha. Wo Amyra Dastur (Actress) ki bilkul true copy lagti
thi. 34-26-36 ka size zero figure aur uspar ek slim blue saadi use
bilkul katilana bana raha tha. Ab aankhe fad ke dekhne ki baari
Karan ki thi.

“Nisha madam yahi hai Karan rathod...yah kah rahe ki yah aapko
jaante hai...” receptionist ne nisha ko apni or aate hue dekha.

“Swati....mai inhe nahi jaanti...” nisha ne ek adaa se receptionist

ko kaha par uski aankhe Karan ko hi ghoor rahi thi.

“Madam aap kahiye to mai security bulau..?” receptionist boli.

“Please nisha meri baat to suno....I am sorry for all that...” Karan
ke saamne har Ladki gidgidati thi par ek nisha hi thi jiske saamne
Karan gidgidata tha.

“Theek hai swati tum jao...vaise bhi clinic ke band karne ka samay
ho gaya hai...” nisha boli.

“Par madam aap nahi chalengi...” receptionist ne nisha se poocha.

“Nahi mai abhi yahi rahungi....zara mai bhi to dekhu ki yah Karan
Rathod kon hai...” nisha Karan ko ghoorte hue boli.

Receptionist Karan aur nisha ke beech ka chakkar samajh gayi aur

chup chap muskurate hue waha se chali gayi.

“Aapse mai apni cabin me baat karna chahti hu Dr. Karan

Rathod....” nisha apni gaand thumkate hue apni cabin me chali gayi.
Karan bhi uske peeche peeche cabin me chala gaya.

Usne pyaar se nisha ka haath pakda, par jaise hi usne kuch kahna
chaha nisha ne apna haath jhatak kar hata liya aur boli, “Chhuna
mat mujhe....tumhe koi haq nahi hai mujhe chhune ka...” nisha ke
aankho me gussa saaf jhalak raha tha.
 “Agar tum mujhe bolne ka mauka dogi to mai tumhe sab kuch
samjha sakta hu....”

“Kya bahana banaoge Karan...???” nisha ne chillate hue kaha. “Jab

se hum relationship me hai tab se tum bahane hi bana rahe ho...”
nisha Karan ko kisi sherni ki tarah ghoor rahi thi.

“Mai bahana nahi bana raha nisha...parso mai aise jagah phasa tha
jaha se mera nikalna namumkin tha....please meri baat ka yakeen
karo...” Karan phir se nisha ka haath pakdte hue kaha.

Gusse me aakar nisha ne phir apna haath jhatak ke hata liya, “Ha
agar koi doosri Ladkiyo ki baanho me maze kare to uska waha se
nikal pana namumkin hota hai...”

“Yah tum kya kah rahi ho nisha....aisa kuch nahi hai jaisa tum
samajh rahi ho...mera yakeen karo mai aana chahta tha...” Karan
ne is baar zor se nisha ka haath pakad liya.

“Aana chahte the to aaye kyu nahi....tumhe pata hai na ki mummy

Papa meri shaadi America ke ek Ladke se karwane waale hai....aur
parso wo Ladka aur uski family mujhe dekhne aaye the....pata hai
parso tum mere saath nahi the to mujhe kitna darr lag raha tha...”
jitni zor se Karan ne nisha ka haath pakda tha utne hi zor se nisha
ne apna haath jhatak kar chhuda liya.

“Mai sab jaanta hu love...”

“Love...my foot..!!!..kya tumhe love ka matlab bhi pata hai....kaise

lover ho tum jo apni girlfriend ko kisi aur ke saath shaadi karta
dekh sakte ho..” nisha apni poori taqat se chillate hue boli.

“Tumhe kisi aur ke saath dekhne se pahle mai marr jaunga nisha...”
Karan ne sar jhukate hue kaha.
 “To theek hai tum marr jao...aur fir peechhe se mai bhi suicide
kar loongi...kyuki mummy Papa ne meri shaadi us Ladke se taye kar
di hai...aur kal hi humari sagai hai..” kehte hue nisha ki aankho me
aansu aa gaye.

“Mera yakeen karo nisha mai parso waha tha jaha se mera tumhare
paas aana namumkin tha....aur agar maine tumhe uske baare me
bataya to tum phir kahogi mai bahane bana raha hu...”

“Haa tum bahane hi banaoge...mujhe sab pata hai...ab to kabhi

kabhi lagta hai ki tumhara mujhse mann bhar gaya hai...”

“Please nisha aisa mat bolo....tum jab aisa kahti ho to mera dill
chhalni ho jata hai...”

“Jooth...phir jooth...agar tum mujhse pyaar nahi karte to bata do

mujhe...mai kuwari hi jee loongi par tumhare siva kisi aur se shaadi
nahi karoongi..” ab nisha rone lagi thi.

Karan usko batata bhi to kya ki wo abhi ek tantrik ka kaala jaadu

dekh kar aaya hai jisne us se uski pyaari chhoti Behan bhi chheen
li. Nisha kabhi bhi aisi baato par vishwas nahi karti jis se uske aur
nisha ke beech ki galat fehmiya aur badh jati.

Karan nisha ke paas jakar usko chup Karana chahta tha par nisha
ne use beech me hi rok diya, “Paas mat aana mere...ek number ke
dhokebaaj ho tum...pahle bahut bade vaade kiye the tumne...par
jab meri shaadi taye hone lagi to kisi kayar ki tarah doosri Ladkiyo
ke baanho me chhup gaye...I hate you Karan...mai dobara tumhari
shakal bhi nahi dekhna chahti..” nisha bolte hue bilakh bilakh kar
rone lagi.

Karan ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki wo nisha ko yah sab kaise

samjhaye. Usne mayoos hokar kaha, “Theek hai nisha...mai aaj ke
baad dobara apni shakal kabhi tumhe nahi dikhaunga....par jaate
jaate tumhe kuch dikhana chahta hu...” kehte hue Karan ki ankhe
nam ho gayi.

Update 26

“Jooth...phir jooth...agar tum mujhse pyaar nahi karte to bata do

mujhe...mai kuwari hi jee loongi par tumhare siva kisi aur se shaadi
nahi karoongi..” ab nisha rone lagi thi.

Karan usko batata bhi to kya ki wo abhi ek tantrik ka kaala jaadu

dekh kar aaya hai jisne us se uski pyaari chhoti Behan bhi chheen
li. Nisha kabhi bhi aisi baato par vishwas nahi karti jis se uske aur
nisha ke beech ki galat fehmiya aur badh jati.

Karan nisha ke paas jakar usko chup Karana chahta tha par nisha
ne use beech me hi rok diya, “Paas mat aana mere...ek number ke
dhokebaaj ho tum...pahle bahut bade vaade kiye the tumne...par
jab meri shaadi taye hone lagi to kisi kayar ki tarah doosri Ladkiyo
ke baanho me chhup gaye...I hate you Karan...mai dobara tumhari
shakal bhi nahi dekhna chahti..” nisha bolte hue bilakh bilakh kar
rone lagi.

Karan ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki wo nisha ko yah sab kaise

samjhaye. Usne mayoos hokar kaha, “Theek hai nisha...mai aaj ke
baad dobara apni shakal kabhi tumhe nahi dikhaunga....par jaate
jaate tumhe kuch dikhana chahta hu...” kehte hue Karan ki ankhe
nam ho gayi.

Usne apna coat utar diya. Nisha ke samajh me kuch nahi aaya. Phir
Karan ne apna tie khola aur shirt bhi utaar diya. Kapde utarte hi
nisha ne dekha ki Karan ka chhati poora chhalni hai. Use yah sab
par yakeen nahi hua. Karan peechhe mud gaya, uski peeth par bhi
nakhoono ke gahre jakhm the.
 “Ohh My God...” nisha apne muh par haath rakhte hue boli.

“Isi vajah se mai parso nahi aa paya...vo to meri kismat thi mai
bach gaya nahi to aaj tumhare saamne khada hone ke bajaye kahi
do gaj zameen ke neeche dafn hota..” Karan ne apne aansu pochte
hue kaha.

“Ye...ye sab kaise hua Karan...” nisha daud ke Karan ke paas gayi
aur uske jakhmo ko chhu kar dekhne lagi.

“Tumhe abhi bhi lagta hai ki mai kisi Ladki ke saath tha..?.” Karan
ke poochne par nisha kuch nahi bol payi.

“Tumhe dressing ki jaroorat hai nahi to in jakhmo se tumhe

infection ho sakta hai...”

Karan uska haath pakadte hue, “Inhe dressing ki nahi balki tumhare
komal haatho ke sparsh ki jarurat hai...” Karan ne kaha aur nisha
uski gahri aankho me doob gayi.

“Tum mujhse bahut pyaar karte ho na....” nisha lagatar Karan ki

aankho me dekhe jaa rahi thi..

“Apni jaan se bhi jyada....” Karan ne bhi nisha ki aankho me

dekhte hue jawab diya.

“To phir aaj raat mere ghar chalo....”

“Par nisha itni raat ko tumhare ghar...upar se tumhare mummy

Papa bhi honge waha...mujhe nahi lagta hai ki mera waha jana
theek hoga.”

Nisha ne Karan ke honto par apni ungli rakh di, “Shhhh......jaisa

mai kahti hu bas waisa karo...” nisha ki aankho me aaj ek alag hi
nasha lag raha tha.
Clinic ko guard dwara band karwane ke baad dono nisha ki car me
uske ghar pahuch gaye. Raat ko ghar ki rakhwaali kar rahe
watchman ne gate khola aur wo dono andar aa gaye.

“Nisha par tumhare mummy Papa..?” Karan car se utarta hua bola.

“Wo log aaj raat ghar par nahi hai...meri sagai ki tayyari me Pune
gaye hai...ab kal subah hi lautenge..” nisha ne Karan ka haath
pakad ke ghar ke andar kheechte hue kaha.

“Par nisha hume aisa nahi karna chahiye....” Karan itni raat me
akele ek Ladki ke ghar aane me thoda sankoch kar raha tha.

“Par var kuch nahi....upar mera bedroom hai aa jao...” kehte hue
nisha adaa se chalti hui upar apne kamre me chali gayi. Karan ko
uski chaal aaj kuch badli badli si lag rahi thi. Aaj se pahle nisha
Karan ko sirf apne aapko kiss karne deti thi usne aaj tak Karan ko
is se aage badhne nahi diya. Par aaj uski aankho me alag sa nasha
tha, ek alag si kashish thi.

Karan dhadakte dill se dheere dheere upar jaane laga. Uske dimag
me har tarah ki baatein chal rahi thi. Apni Maa ka sapna, acharya
ka margdarshan, trikaal dwara Sheena ka balatkar aur hatya, apni
pyaari Behan ka trikaal ke changul me phas jaana aur ab uski
premika ki sagai wo bh agle hi din.

Apne hi khayalo me khoya Karan jab nisha ke kamre me pahucha to

nisha waha nahi thi. Usne dekha ki nisha ki Sexy blue saadi aur
uski matching blue blouse wahi bistar par padi thi. Saath hi me
kaali rang ki reshmi designer Bra aur bilkul patli si ek matching
designer Panty padi thi.

Karan ne jab sar ghuma ke dekha to bathroom ka darwaza aadha

khula hua tha aur andar se shower se paani girne ki awaaz aa rahi
thi. Karan ne muskurate hue nisha ki Bra utha li aur soonghne laga.
“Ummmm.....wah !!!..” Karan Bra se aate nisha ke paseene ki Gandh
soongh kar uttejit ho gaya. Usne turant nisha ki Panty bhi utha li
aur Choot ki jagah par naak lagakar soonghne laga.

“Wooww.....kya Gandh hai...” Karan ek gahri saans leta hua apne

man me sochne laga.

Panty se aati nisha ki paseene aur peshab ki Gandh se Karan ka

naak bhar gaya jise soongh kar wo pagal sa ho gaya. Karan is se
jyada uttejit aaj tak kabhi nahi hua tha aur wo bhi sirf nisha ki
utari hui Bra aur Panty se.

Ek jawan Aurat ke paseene aur peshaab ki Gandh bhi itni madak ho

sakti hai aaj Karan ne jana tha. Usne turant nisha ki Panty ko jaha
wo uski Choot se chipki rahti hai choosne laga. Kisi pagal kutte ki
tarah wo Panty ko hi chatne laga. Wo apne jeebh par nisha ki
Panty se nikli paseena aur peshab ka geelapan mehsoos karne laga.

Karan itna uttejit ho gaya ki uska hallabi Lauda uske pant me hi

khada hone laga. Usne dekha ki nisha ki blue blauj par bagal armpit
waala hissa geela hai. Usne blouse ko uthaya aur apni naak ke paas
le jaakar ek gahri saans liya.

“Ahhhhhh........kitni madak Gandh aa rahi hai blouse se..” usne

man me socha. Nisha ki blouse se uthte tez paseene ki Gandh ne
Karan ka sudh budh sab chheen liya tha. Use yah bhi ehsaas nahi
hua ki nisha use bathroom ke darwaze se dekh rahi hai.

Jab Karan ko hosh aaya to usne paya ki uske ek haath me Nisha ki

Bra aur Panty hai aur doosre haath me blouse jiski madak Gandh wo
le raha tha. Usne jab sar ghuma ke dekha to nisha darwaze se sar
bahar niakal ke use dekh rahi thi aur ek madak muskaan hans rahi
thi.
“Mai kapde aur tauliya lena bhool gayi...kya tum mere wardrobe se
mere kapde aur tauliya de doge...” nisha ne yah baat itni madakta
se kaha ki Karan ko laga ki wo wahi pant me hi jhad jayega.

Nisha ka aisa Sexy roop Karan ne aaj tak nahi dekha tha. Jo nisha
uski girlfriend hone ke bavjood use haath bhi nahi lagane deti thi
yah kahkar ki shaadi ke baad hi wo Sex karegi, aaj khud itni Sexy
harkate kar rahi thi.

Usne Karan ko bahut tadpaya tha, jaha baki premi premika shaadi
se pahle hi sambhog me jut jaate hai wahi nisha ka kahna tha ki wo
apni parampara aur sanskaar ke mutabik apne pati se hi shareerik
sambandh banayegi. Aur in sab me bechara Karan sirf hila ke rah
jata tha, par wo nisha ki bahut izzat bhi karta tha isiliye usne apni
vaasna par sirf nisha ke liye kaboo rakha aur kabhi bhi nisha ke
marzi ke khilaaf use haath nahi lagaya.

Update 27

“Ahhhhhh........kitni madak Gandh aa rahi hai blouse se..” usne

man me socha. Nisha ki blouse se uthte tez paseene ki Gandh ne
Karan ka sudh budh sab chheen liya tha. Use yah bhi ehsaas nahi
hua ki nisha use bathroom ke darwaze se dekh rahi hai.

Jab Karan ko hosh aaya to usne paya ki uske ek haath me Nisha ki

Bra aur Panty hai aur doosre haath me blouse jiski madak Gandh wo
le raha tha. Usne jab sar ghuma ke dekha to nisha darwaze se sar
bahar niakal ke use dekh rahi thi aur ek madak muskaan hans rahi
thi.

“Mai kapde aur tauliya lena bhool gayi...kya tum mere wardrobe se
mere kapde aur tauliya de doge...” nisha ne yah baat itni madakta
se kaha ki Karan ko laga ki wo wahi pant me hi jhad jayega.
Nisha ka aisa Sexy roop Karan ne aaj tak nahi dekha tha. Jo nisha
uski girlfriend hone ke bavjood use haath bhi nahi lagane deti thi
yah kahkar ki shaadi ke baad hi wo Sex karegi, aaj khud itni Sexy
harkate kar rahi thi.

Usne Karan ko bahut tadpaya tha, jaha baki premi premika shaadi
se pahle hi sambhog me jut jaate hai wahi nisha ka kahna tha ki wo
apni parampara aur sanskaar ke mutabik apne pati se hi shareerik
sambandh banayegi. Aur in sab me bechara Karan sirf hila ke rah
jata tha, par wo nisha ki bahut izzat bhi karta tha isiliye usne apni
vaasna par sirf nisha ke liye kaboo rakha aur kabhi bhi nisha ke
marzi ke khilaaf use haath nahi lagaya.

“Soch kya rahe ho...mujhe mere kapde do..” nisha ki awaaz me

madakta hi madakta bhari thi.

Karan apne gale ka thook gatakte hue utha aur wardrobe tak
pahuch gaya. Uske saath abhi jo bhi ho raha tha uspe vishwas nahi
ho raha tha. Nisha aaj raat ke liye apne sanskaar kaise badal sakti
hai.

Khair usne jab wardrobe khola to usme bahut si dress thi. Karan ko
samajh me nahi aaya ki kon si nisha ko chahiye. Usne wapas apna
gala saaf karte hue poochha, “Nisha isme to bahut se kapde
hai...tumhe inme se kon si chahiye...?”

“Tum pyaar se jo bhi de doge mai pahan loongi....” nisha muskurate

hue boli. Uski adaa aisi thi ki koi bhi uspar fida ho jaye.

Karan ne ek pink colour ki nighty chuni jo nisha ki sirf jaangho tak

aati hogi. Aakhir Karan karta bhi kya nisha ke paas saari nighty
aisi hi thi.

Usne ek haath se wo nighty uthayi aur doosre haath se tauliya aur

halke kadmo se bathroom tak pahuch gaya. Jaise hi usne nighty ko
haath badha kar nisha ko dena chaha to nisha ne uska haath pakad
liya. Bechara Karan ekdum se sakpaka gaya. Nisha use ghoor ghoor
kar vaasna bhari nighao se dekh rahi jaise use poora kha jaayegi.

“Kya nighty ke neeche mujhe Nangi rakhoge...” nisha ne Karan ka

haath apni or kheechte hue kaha. Nisha sirf sar hi bathroom ke
darwaze se bahar nikale hui thi. Uska baaki ka jism darwaze ke
andar chhupa hua tha.

“Nahi nahi mera wo matlab nahi tha....”

“Meri Bra aur Panty to le aao....” nisha madak awaaz me apne

hotho par jeebh phirati hui boli.

Karan ke liye yah sab kuch jyada hi tha. Uske Lund uski pant
phaadne ko tayyar tha. Wo wapas wardrobe tak pahuch gaya aur
Bra Panty dhoondhne laga. Ek drawer kholne ke baad usme anginat
Bra Panty ke set kaayede se fold kiye hue mile.

Karan ne is baar poochha nahi balki ek white Bra Panty utha laya
aur nisha ko pakda diya. Nisha Bra Panty ke us set ko dekh kar
hansne lagi.

Jab Karan ko nisha ke hansi ka koi kaaran samajh me nahi aaya to

nisha boli, “Jaanu yah to tshirt Bra hai...isme pads hote hai...yah
raat ko nahi pahni jaati, ise to tops ya tshirt ke andar pehente hai
taaki nipples nahi dikhe...” aur nisha phir se kaatilana hansi hasne
lagi. Karan ne aaj pahli baar nisha ke muh se ‘nipple’ naam sun raha
tha jis se uska Lund uske pant me hi jhatke khaane laga.

“Mujhe to laga ki saari Bra panties ek hi hoti hongi...” Karan bola.

Wo badi mushkil se apni bhavnao par kaboo kar raha tha. Uska man
ho raha tha ki abhi bathroom me ghus jaye aur nisha ko apni
baanho me bhar kar khoob pyaar kare.
 Wo palat kar wardrobe tak gaya aur ek nighty se match karti hui
ek pink colour ki reshmi jaalidaar Bra aur bahut hi patli Panty utha
laya. Nisha uske haath me yah set dekh kar man me sochne lagi,
“Ab aaye na bachchu line par...ab jaake sahi Bra Panty ka sahi set
laaye ho..”

Nisha uske haatho se Bra Panty nighty aur tauliya lekar bathroom
me ghus gayi. Itni der me Karan ne jaldi se apne pant ka zip khola
aur apna lamba aur mota Lauda bahar nikal ke sahlane laga. Laude
ko sahlane bhar se precum ki do boonde supade se neeche chhalak
aayi. Usne precum ki boondo ko supade par gol gol mal diya aur
Laude ko pant ke andar adjust karke zip band kar liya.

Tabhi nisha naha kar bahar aayi. Usne sirf safed tauliya lapeta tha
jo uski moti moti Chuchiyo ko dhake hue tha par uski makhmali
sudol jaangho ki numaish kar raha tha. Karan ne socha ki isne
nighty kyu nahi pahni, par wo tauliye se bahar nisha ke kandho par
uske pink Bra ke straps dekh sakta tha.

“Wo kya hai na ki nighty agar bathroom me pehanti to wo gili ho

jaati...” nisha ne apni khusboodar geeli zulfo ko jhatakte hue kaha
jis se paani ki boonde seedhe Karan ke chehre par padi. Nisha ke is
adaa par Karan to nidhaal ho gaya. Nisha jaise bouncer baar baar
phek rahi thi, Karan un sabhi bouncero par clean bold hota jaa raha
tha.

Do minute tak apne reshmi geeli baalo ko sawarne ke baad usne

Karan ko dekha, Karan patthar ki murat ban uski jawani ko nihar
raha tha jise samajhkar nisha mand mand muskura rahi thi.

Nisha ne ghoor ke Karan ko dekha aur haule se apni Chuchiyo ki

ghaati par bandhe tauliye ki gaanth me haath daal kar ek jhatke
me khol diya. Karan ek tak dekhta rah gaya jab tauliya nisha ki
jism se sarakta hua neeche jaa gira.
 Nisha uske saamne keval pink Bra aur Panty me thi. 34 D size ke
Itne mote mote kase hue doodh ki unko Bra ki koi jarurat hi nahi
thi upar se Bra itni patli ki usme se nipples ka ubhaar saaf pata
chal raha tha.

Chuchiyo ke neeche nisha ka gora bilkul sapat pet tha jisme bahut
hi gahri nabhi thi. Us nabhi me ek diamond laga hua tha jo nisha ki
nabhi ki khoobsurati ko aur badha raha tha.

Karan ki nazrein kisi scanner ki tarah kaam karte hue nisha ke pet
se neeche aayi to uska dill dhak se kar ke rah gaya. Aisa nazara
usne blue filmo me bhi nahi dekha tha. Ek sone ki chain nisha ki 26
size ki gori kamar par kaatil lag rahi thi.
Karan ko yah sab dekh kar lag raha tha ki ab usko heart attack
jaroor aayega. Wo sone ki chain nisha ke kamar par itni Sexy lag
rahi thi ki mat poochho.

Neeche sirf patli si pink reshmi jaalidaar Panty me kasi 36 size ki

sudol aur mansal gaand thi. Karan to yahi soch raha tha ki aakhir
us Panty par kya beet rahi hogi jo apni aukaat se badi gaand ko
sambhalne ki koshish kar rahi thi.

Panty thodi pardarshi thi jiske vajah se nisha ki jhaante Panty ke

andar hi dikh rahi thi. Nisha ki jhaante itni ghani aur lambi thi ki
Panty ke kone se bahar nikal rahi thi.
Karan ko kuch hosh nahi raha, wo to bas apne saamne khadi rati ke
avatar ko hi nihare jaa raha tha. Ab tak nisha ne us se yah sab
chhipaya tha, to aaj yah sab dikhane ka kya matlab ho sakta hai.
Lund ko adjust karne ka koi faayeda nahi tha kyuki wo nisha ke
Sexy jism ko dekh kar dobara phuphkaarne laga tha. Precum ki
kuch boonde Karan ko apne supade par mehsoos ho rahi thi.

“Kya hua...aise kya dekh rahe ho mujhe...kabhi kisi Ladki ko aise

nahi dekha hai kya..” nisha apni nichle hoth ko chabate hue boli aur
apni nighty pehan ne lagi.
Ab Karan se bardast karna bahut hi mushkil ho gaya tha, jab Aurat
ke is roop ne rishi muniyo ki tapasya tak bhang kar di to unke
saamne Karan kya tha. Wo aage badha aur nisha ki gori gori kamar
me apna haath daal diya aur sone ki chain ko kheechne laga. Chain
ki ragad ne nisha ki gori kamar par laal nishan bana diya.

Karan ne apne haatho ko nisha ki sudol moti moti gadrai gaand par
rakh kar use masalne laga. Nisha ekdum se tadap uthi. Anand me
nisha ka sar peeche ho gaya. Karan ne jhatke se nisha ki gaand
pakadke uske pet ko apne se chipka liya.
Jaise hi nisha ke pet par kuch chubha to usne sar jhuka ke dekha
aur paya ki Karan ka saamp to pahle se hi phuphkaar raha hai.
Karan ne usko aur apne se chipka liya aur uske kaano ko choosne
laga.

Nisha ekdun se Mom ki tarah Karan ke baanho me pighal gayi.

Karan lagatar nisha ke kaano choose jaa raha tha aur halke se kaat
bhi raha tha. Usne nisha ke kaan ki earings ko bhi apne muh me
lekar zor zor se choosne laga.
Nisha masti me khoti jaa rahi thi. Karan ne uske kaano ko chhoste
hue phusphuska ke ek hi shabd kaha kaha, “Sexxxyyyy....lag rahi
ho” aur nisha ne apne aapko poora Karan ko samarpit kar diya.

Karan ne nisha ki gaand par haath daal kar use apne god me utha
liya aur bistar me le jakar patak diya aur uske upar let gaya. Usne
Nisha ke gardan ko pyaar karna shuru kiya to nisha ki muh se
“Aaaahhhhhhh....ummmmm....iiissss” ki sikari nikalni shuru ho gayi.

Karan jaanta tha ki Aurato par unke kaan aur gale par choomne se
khumari chadhti hai aur wo jaldi garam hoti hai. Nisha ke saath bhi
yahi haal tha. Wo to bas yahi chah rahi thi ki Karan jaldi se uske
hotho par apne hoth rakh de, aur wahi hua bhi.
Karan ne haule se apne hotho se nisha ke larajate hotho ko choom
liya. Phir uske niche wali hoth ko apne hotho ke beech bhar kar
uska ras peene laga. “Mmmmmmmm.........aaahhhhh.” nisha ki
siskiya poore kamre me goonj uthi thi.

Par achanak Karan alag ho gaya. Nisha usko aise dekh rahi thi jaise
kisi bachche ke muh se uska khilona chheen liya gaya ho. Karan uth
ke baith gaya aur ek gahri saans lekar dheere se bola, “Yah sab
kya hai nisha....tum to aisi nahi thi...tumne hi kaha tha ki tum yah
sab shaadi ke baad karogi....phir yah sab kyu kar rahi ho tum..”

Update 28

Nisha ekdun se Mom ki tarah Karan ke baanho me pighal gayi.

Karan lagatar nisha ke kaano choose jaa raha tha aur halke se kaat
bhi raha tha. Usne nisha ke kaan ki earings ko bhi apne muh me
lekar zor zor se choosne laga.

Nisha masti me khoti jaa rahi thi. Karan ne uske kaano ko chhoste
hue phusphuska ke ek hi shabd kaha kaha, “Sexxxyyyy....lag rahi
ho” aur nisha ne apne aapko poora Karan ko samarpit kar diya.

Karan ne nisha ki gaand par haath daal kar use apne god me utha
liya aur bistar me le jakar patak diya aur uske upar let gaya. Usne
Nisha ke gardan ko pyaar karna shuru kiya to nisha ki muh se
“Aaaahhhhhhh....ummmmm....aaahhhhh” ki sikari nikalni shuru ho
gayi.

Karan jaanta tha ki Aurato par unke kaan aur gale par choomne se
khumari chadhti hai aur wo jaldi garam hoti hai. Nisha ke saath bhi
yahi haal tha. Wo to bas yahi chah rahi thi ki Karan jaldi se uske
hotho par apne hoth rakh de, aur wahi hua bhi.
Karan ne haule se apne hotho se nisha ke larajate hotho ko choom
liya. Phir uske niche wali hoth ko apne hotho ke beech bhar kar
uska ras peene laga. “Mmmmmmmm.........aaahhhhh.” nisha ki
siskiya poore kamre me goonj uthi thi.

Par achanak Karan alag ho gaya. Nisha usko aise dekh rahi thi jaise
kisi bachche ke muh se uska khilona chheen liya gaya ho. Karan uth
ke baith gaya aur ek gahri saans lekar dheere se bola, “Yah sab
kya hai nisha....tum to aisi nahi thi...tumne hi kaha tha ki tum yah
sab shaadi ke baad karogi....phir yah sab kyu kar rahi ho tum..”

Karan ke bolte hi nisha udaas ho gayi, jin aankho me kuch der pahle
vaasna thi ab unme aansu aa gaye the. “Karan aaj shayad yah meri
tumhare saath aakhiri raat ho....kal mummy Papa meri sagai ke liye
mujhe bhi pune le jayenge...”

Karan uski baatein badi dhyaan se sun raha tha. Nisha ne lete lete
apne aansu pochte hue kaha, “Wo log meri shaadi to kisi aur se kar
denge par mera dill aur jism sirf tumhare paas rahega...”

Karan nisha ki aisi baatein sunkar bahvuk ho gaya aur bola, “Aur
isiliye tum yah sab kar rahi ho...?”

Nisha uthte hue boli, “Bhale hi meri shaadi kisi aur se ho jaaye par
mere jism par pehla haq usi ka hai jise mai pyaar karti hu aur wo
tum ho..” nisha rote hue Karan ke gale lag gayi aur apan sar uske
kandho par tika kar boli, “Please Karan mujhe aaj raat apna bana
lo....mujhe aaj wo saari khushiya de do jiske liye mai aane waale
jindagi me tadapte rahungi...”

Karan ke aankho me bhi aansu the. Use nisha par bahut pyaar aa
raha tha. Wo jindagi bhar sochta raha ki wo anathalay me pala
badha isliye use koi pyaar nahi karta, aur aaj use yah ehsaas hua
ki use pyaar karne waale to uske kareeb hi hai, uski premika, uski
 Maa, uski Behan aur ab uska Bhai bhi.

Karan apne jajbato par kaboo pate hue, “Maine pichhle janam me
jaroor kuch punya kiye honge jo tum meri life me aayi...aur mai
jaanta hu tum mujhse bahut pyaar karti ho..” usne nisha ke chehre
ko upar uthate hue kaha, “Par iska yah matlab nahi ki tum mujhse
shaadi se pahle Sex kar lo...”

Nisha ne chaunkte nazro se Karan ki taraf dekha maano us se

pooch rahi ho ki aakhir wo us se Sex karne se mana kyu kar raha
hai. Karan ne nisha ki aankho me yah prashn padh liya aur uske
chehre ko apne haatho me lete hue, “Bhool gayi tumne mujhse kya
kaha tha...ki hum shaadi se pahle Sex nahi karenge..”

Karan ki baat sunkar nisha ki aankhe phir se bhar aayi, “Wo to

maine tab kaha tha jab mai khwaab dekhti thi ki meri aur tumhari
shaadi ho rahi hai...par ab jab humari shaadi hi nahi hogi to purani
baato ko yaad kar ke kya faayeda.....please Karan baas mujhe
apna bana lo...mai nahi chahti ki koi doosre mard mujhe pahli baar
haath lagaye...”

Karan ne nisha ke taraf badi pyaar se dekha aur haule se uske

hotho ko choom liya aur kaha, “Kon kahta hai sapne haqiqat nahi
ban sakte...tumne jo humari shaadi ka sapna dekha tha wo jaroor
sach hoga....aur rahi baat kisi mard ko tumhe pahle chhune ki toh
mai abhi kuch aisa karta hu ki wo pahla aur aakhiri mard mai ban
jau...mai tumhe apna jaroor banaunga par shaadi ke baad..”

Nisha ke kuch samajh me nahi aaya. Karan apni jagah se utha aur
bed ki nare zameen par apne ghutno ke bal baith kar, “Dr.
Nisha...will you marry me...” aur Karan ne apni sone ki angoothi
nikal kar nisha ko pesh kar di.

Nisha ne Karan ki aankho me apne liye saare jahan ka pyaar dekha.

Uske muh se bas itna hi nikala, “Yesss....” aur wo khushi ke aansu
rone lagi.

Karan utha aur apne gale se kaale rang ka bhagwan shiv ka tabeej
nikalte hue use nisha ke galo me pahnane laga aur bola, “Yah raha
mangalsootra...”

Nisha ko maano apni aankho par yakeen nahi ho raha tha. Uski
shaadi aise bhi hogi usne kabhi socha bhi nahi tha lekin use to bas
Karan chahiye tha bhale hi wo kaise bhi mile.

Aakhir me Karan ne paas me rakhe chaku ko uthaya aur apna

agutha thoda sa kaatkar, khoon se nisha ki maang bhar di aur bola,
“Lo bhar di tumhari maang maine apne khoon se....aur mai vachan
deta hu jab tak zinda rahunga tumhe apni dharam patni maanunga
aur tumhare har sukh dukh me tumhara saath dunga aur tumhari
jaan dekar bhi raksha karoonga....” Maang bhar jaane ka aur ek
suhagan hone ka sukh nisha aaj pahli baar mehsoos kar rahi thi.

Nisha ne Karan dwara pahnai hui angoothi aur tabeez roopi

mangalsutra ko choom liya aur boli, “Karan tumhe nahi pata aaj mai
kitni khush hu....mujhe tum mere parents se bhi jyada samajhte
ho....mai tumhe apni jeevan me pati pakar dhanya ho ho gayi...aur
mai bhi tumse vaada karti hu ki ek ardhangini hone ka har farz
nibhaungi...apne pati ko tan aur man har tarah se khush rakhne ki
koshish karungi...” aur nisha aur Karan alingan me bandh jaate hai.

“Ab shaadi ho gayi to suhaagraat bhi ho jaye...” hanste hue Karan

nisha ko banho me bharta hua bola. Abhi tak adaa dikhane waali
nisha ab thoda sa sharma gayi aur kisi bel ki tarah Karan se lipat
gayi.

Update 29
 Aakhir me Karan ne paas me rakhe chaku ko uthaya aur apna
agutha thoda sa kaatkar, khoon se nisha ki maang bhar di aur bola,
“Lo bhar di tumhari maang maine apne khoon se....aur mai vachan
deta hu jab tak zinda rahunga tumhe apni dharam patni maanunga
aur tumhare har sukh dukh me tumhara saath dunga aur tumhari
jaan dekar bhi raksha karoonga....” Maang bhar jaane ka aur ek
suhagan hone ka sukh nisha aaj pahli baar mehsoos kar rahi thi.

Nisha ne Karan dwara pahnai hui angoothi aur tabeez roopi

mangalsutra ko choom liya aur boli, “Karan tumhe nahi pata aaj mai
kitni khush hu....mujhe tum mere parents se bhi jyada samajhte
ho....mai tumhe apni jeevan me pati pakar dhanya ho ho gayi...aur
mai bhi tumse vaada karti hu ki ek ardhangini hone ka har farz
nibhaungi...apne pati ko tan aur man har tarah se khush rakhne ki
koshish karungi...” aur nisha aur Karan alingan me bandh jaate hai.

“Ab shaadi ho gayi to suhaagraat bhi ho jaye...” hanste hue Karan

nisha ko banho me bharta hua bola. Abhi tak adaa dikhane waali
nisha ab thoda sa sharma gayi aur kisi bel ki tarah Karan se lipat
gayi.

“Maine kaha na ki pati ko tan aur man se khush rakhna har patni ka
kartavya hai....to chalo aaj tumhe tan se khush karti hu...” kehte
hue nisha ne Karan ko bistar par dhakel diya aur uski chhati par
chadh ke baith gayi.

Wo nighty me kamal ki lag rahi thi. Usne ek ek kar ke Karan ke

shirt ka button khol diya aur tie bhi utar di. Karan ke ghaav dekh
kar uske man me aaya ki ek baar iske baare me pooche par wo
vaasna me doob jana chahti thi isliye wah khayal mann se nikal kar
Karan ki mansal chhatiyo ko pyaar se choomne lagi.
Karan ne bhi apne haatho ko nighty ke andar se nisha ki Panty aur
Nangi kamar par chalane laga. Nisha kisi makkhan ki tarah mulayam
thi. Jaha haath lagao uske chikne gore badan par wo phisal jata.
 Nisha thoda upar hui aur Karan ke hotho ko choosne lagi. Dono ke
jeebhi ek ldoosre se milne ko bekarar the. Dono ke jeebh me lag
raha tha ki kushti pratiyogita chal rahi hai. Nisha ne apne muh ka
dher sara thook liya aur use Karan ke muh me daalne lagi. Karan
bhi jaise janmo ka pyasa, nisha ki thook ki har boond chat chat kar
pi gaya aur badle me usne bhi dher sara thook nisha ke muh me
ugal diya jise nisha bhi maze se chat ke pi gayi.

Karan ne apna haath nisha ke Chuchiyo ke beech ki ghaati me daala

aur nighty ki gaath khol diya. Nighty nisha ki chikne badan par
fisalte hue gir gayi. Ab nisha keval Bra aur Panty me thi. Karan ne
nisha ko neeche lita diya aur uske upar chadh gaya.

Itna chikna jism Karan ne aaj tak nahi dekha tha. Nisha par roye
ya baal ke naamo nishaan nahi the, par bagal (armpit) me nisha ke
bahut baal the. Nisha ne jab dekha to thoda sharma gayi aur boli,
“I am sorry...mujhe pata nahi tha ki aaj hum suhaag raat
manayenge nahi to mai in baalo ko shave kar deti...”

Karan muskurata hua apne muh ko nisha ke bagalo me gusa diya aur
bola, “Mujhe bagal ke baal bahut pasand hai...inme jab paseena
hota hai tab inme se badi madak Gandh aati hai.” Bolte hue Karan
nisha ki bagal ko apna jeebh nikal ke chaatne laga.

Nisha ke liye yah naya tajurba tha. Use yakeen nahi hua ki Karan
ko armpit ke baal achchhe lagte hai. Usne apne jism ko dheela
chhod diya aur Karan ke jeebh ko apni bagal par chalte mehsoos
karke madhosh ho gayi. Ek gudgudi jaisa ehsas ho raha tha use, lag
raha tha jaise waha cheentiya reng rahi ho. Karan ke thook se
nisha ki kaankh ke baal poore bheeg gaye the jispe ac ki thandi
hawa nisha ko behkaane lagi.

Karan bade shiddat se nisha ke bagalo ko chaat raha tha aur ruk
 ruk kar uske bagal ke baal ko muh me bhar kar kheench bhi deta
tha jis se nisha ka maza doguna ho jata.

“Mere armpit me kya rakha hai jo tum itne shiddat se waha chat
rahe ho..” nisha madhosh hote hue boli.

“Tum kya jaano ki hum mardo ko Aurato ke paseene se bhari armpit

ko chaatne aur soongne se kitni uttejana hoti hai...” kehte hue
Karan fir se apna muh poora nisha ki bagalo me ghusa diya.

Tasalli se pach das minute nisha ke dono kankho ko chatne ke baad

Karan upar utha aur nisha ko dekhne laga jiski aankho me vaasna ke
laal dore tair rahe the. Usne nisha ke mote mote doodh ko Bra ke
upar se hi apne dono haath me bhara aur apni poori taqat se
masalne laga.

“Ahhhh......ummm......nahhiiii......Karan....dheere karo dard ho

raha hai mujhe...” siski leti hui nisha boli.

Par Karan ko aaj rokna bahut mushkil tha. Wo nisha ki moti

Chuchiyo ko masalte hue jhuk kar nisha ke labo ko wapas choosne
laga. Nisha ki siskiya ab Karan ke muh me hi sama jaa rahi thi.

Karan ne nisha ke hontho ko chhoda aur uski gardan choomta hua

Bra ke straps tak pahuch gaya aur Bra ki starp ko apne daanto me
bhar kar kheechne laga. Karan ki aisi harkatein nisha ko pagal bana
rahi thi. Wo man hi man me soch rahi thi ki Karan ko aakhir Sex
karne ka aisa nayab tareeka pata kaise chala.

Karan ne nisha ki Bra ke dono straps ko daanto se kheech kar

kandho se utar diya aur apne haath ko peeche le jakar uske khol
diye. Nisha ke jism se ab Bra bhi alag ho gayi thi jisse uske unnat
stan uchhal kar Karan ke saamne aa gaye.

Karan aaj tak nisha ke doodh ko kapdo ke upar se dekh kar unki
kalpana hi karta tha, par aaj wo himalay ke parvat ki tarah uske or
muh uthaye khade the. Karan nisha ki Nangi moti kasi hui Chuchi ko
bhooke sher ki tarah dekh raha tha.

“Tumhare boobs bahut tight hai nisha....man kar raha hai inko
bahut pyaar karu...” Karan nisha ke naram mulayam kase hue boobs
ko ko apne haatho me bharta hua bola.

“Mere jism par sirf tumhara haq hai jaan....jo chahe inke saath
karo...” nisha ne madakta se jawab diya jise sunkar Karan uski
mulayam doodh ko kas kar msalne laga.

“Nisha....yah kitne soft hai...lag raha hai kisi mulayam sponge ke

ball ko daba raha hu...” Karan doodh ko masalte hue bola.

Nisha par khumari poori tarah chadh chuki thi. Use nahi pata tha
Chudai me itna maza aata hai. Usne apne raseele hontho par jeebh
phirayi aur madakta se kaha, “Yah mulayam hone ke saath saath
swadisht bhi hai...kya tum in dono ko taste karoge...”

Karan nisha ka ishara samjh gaya aur gori gori Chuchiyo par bade
se bhoore nipple ko muh me lekar kisi chhote bachche ki tarah
choosne laga aur doosre ko masalne laga.

“Mmmmm....mmmaaaaaa....marrr...gayyiiiii....aaahhhhh...” nisha ki
Chuchiyo par pahli bar kisi mard ne haath fera tha aur use choosa
tha. Wo vaasna me apna sar idhar udhar patak rahi thi.

Karan kabhi nipple par jeebh pherta to kabhi unhe poora mooh me
lekar choosne lagta to kabhi nipple ko daant se halke se kaat leta.
Nisha ke liye yah sab bahut tha, use laga ki Karan abhi nahi ruka
to wo sirf Chuchi chusai se hi apne charam seema par pahuch
jayegi.

Karan ab doosre doodh ko masalne laga aur apna ek haath neeche

le jakar nisha ki gahri chikni naabhi me ungali karne laga. Nabhi me
ungali ghuste hi nisha gudgudi se pagal ho gayi aur apni kamar ko
upar ke taraf jhatakne lagi.

Karan ab haule haule nisha ke jism ko choomte hue neeche aane

laga. Wo jaha jaha choomta tha nisha ka wo hissa uske thook se
bheeg jata tha. Neeche aakar usne apni khurdari cheebh ko nokila
kar ke nisha ki gori naabhi me ghumaane laga.

“Pleeaaseee....karraannn....wahaa...nahiiii....” nisha naabhi me

choose jaane se gudgudi ke kaaran pagal si ho rahi thi. Usne Karan
ka sar pakad kar apni naabhi se hatana chaha par Karan jabardasti
uski naabhi choosne me laga raha.

Karan ne nisha ki naabhi itni choosi ki uski naabhi uske thook se

labalab bhar gayi. Naabhi choosne ke baad wo nisha ke jism ko
choomte aur chaat te hue neeche sarakne laga jaha use nisha ki
kamar pae lipta sone ka chain dikhayi diya.

Karan par vaasna itni sawar thi ki wo us sone ki chair ko hi apne

mooh me lekar choosne laga. Karan ke thook se chain halki roshni
me chamak uthi. Nisha Karan ka apne prati yah diwanagi dekh kar
muskurane lagi.

Chain ko chhod Karan jab neeche pahucha tab use mehsoos hua ki
wo jannat ke bilkul nazdeek hai. Jaise Bra ke straps ko usne
daanto se kheecha tha waise hi usne Panty ko bhi daant se pakad
kar utarne laga. Karan ki aisi madak harkatein dekh kar nisha
vaasna se pagal ho gayi. Use samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki Karan
ek expert ki tarah uske saath kaise Sex kar raha tha.

Thodi koshish ke baad aakhir Karan nisha ki Panty ko apne daanto

se thoda neeche sarkane me kamyab ho gaya. Use jo saamne dikha
wo uske liye sone ki khadaan se kam nahi tha. Nisha ki Choot par
 dher saari jhaant thi. Jhaanto ke jungle ke peechhe thi double
paav roti ki tarah phuli hui Choot ki badi badi fanke jiske beech
sirf ek patla sa cheera tha jo uske kuwari hone ka gawah tha.
Chudi Chudai Aurato ki Choot par cheera nahi hota balki unki Choot
ki faanke alag lalag ho jati hai.

Nisha ki jhaaton se bhari Choot dekh kar Karan uski sammohan me

kho sa gaya. Usne aaj pahli baar kisi Ladki ki asli Choot dekhi thi.
Nisha Karan ko aise apni bur ko sudh budh kho kar dekh kar hansne
lagi. Use apni Aurat hone par garv ho raha tha jo apne saundarya
ke sammohan se kisi bhi mard ko phasa sakti thi.

Update 30

Thodi koshish ke baad aakhir Karan nisha ki Panty ko apne daanto

se thoda neeche sarkane me kamyab ho gaya. Use jo saamne dikha
wo uske liye sone ki khadaan se kam nahi tha. Nisha ki Choot par
dher saari jhaant thi. Jhaanto ke jungle ke peechhe thi double
paav roti ki tarah phuli hui Choot ki badi badi fanke jiske beech
sirf ek patla sa cheera tha jo uske kuwari hone ka gawah tha.
Chudi Chudai Aurato ki Choot par cheera nahi hota balki unki Choot
ki faanke alag lalag ho jati hai.

Nisha ki jhaaton se bhari Choot dekh kar Karan uski sammohan me

kho sa gaya. Usne aaj pahli baar kisi Ladki ki asli Choot dekhi thi.
Nisha Karan ko aise apni bur ko sudh budh kho kar dekh kar hansne
lagi. Use apni Aurat hone par garv ho raha tha jo apne saundarya
ke sammohan se kisi bhi mard ko phasa sakti thi.

Karan ki to laar hi tapakne lagi nisha ki kuwari bur ko dekh kar.

Usne Choot ki faanko ko halke se alag kiya tab use andar ki laali
dikhayi jisme ek gulabi sa band chhed tha. Uske upar ek matar ke
daane saman gulabi rang ka bhagnasa tha.
“Wow darling tumhari bur kitni pyaari hai....” Karan Choot ki darar
ke ungli firate hue bola.

“Aaaahhhhhhhh.......ummmm....Maaaa.....aahhhh...” kuwari bur

par haath lagne se nisha kaamp uthi.

Karan ne turant jhuk kar nisha ki jhaantedar bur ko ek gahri saans

lekar soongh liya, “Waaahhhhh....kya madak Gandh aa rahi hai
tumhari Choot se..” aur Karan ne apni khurdari jeebh nikal kar
nisha ki Choot ke cheera par phirane laga.

“ummm....Maaa....marrr...gayiii....” Karan ke jeebh phirate hi

nisha kaam vaasna se tadap uthi. Karan haule haule nisha ki Choot
chaatne laga jisse Choot paniya ke geeli ho gayi. Nisha ki Choot par
itni badi badi jhaante thi ki wo Karan ke naak me ghusti jaa rahi
thi.

“Pleaasee...Karan....aaahhhhh....maaiii.....marrr...jaunngiiii....”
Choot chatwane se nisha tadapne lagi. Usne bedsheet ko kas kar
mutthi me bhar liya aur apne sar ko uttejana me idhar udhar
patakne lagi. Uski Choot lagatar pani chhod rahi thi.
Apni kuwari Choot par Karan ke jeebh ka yah hamla nisha bardast
nahi kar payi aur Karan ka sar pakad kar apni Choot par dabate
hue jhad gayi. Garam garam safed jaisa uska paani Choot se risne
laga jise Karan ne apne jeebh se bhar kar chaat liya.

Jo kuch bhi thoda paani Karan ke jeebh se bach gaya wo nisha ke

gaand ke phool me bhar kar ikhatta hone laga aura as paas ki
jhaanto ko bhi bhigo diya, jise Karan fir se jeebh nikal kar chaatne
laga. Gaand par Karan ki geeli jeebh ko mehsoos kar ke nisha sihar
uthi.

“Aahhhhh.....my god...aisa maza aur sukoon maine apne jeevan me

kabhi nahi mehsoos kiya....” nisha ka jism dheela padta chala gaya.
Par idhar Karan ka tagda Lund uske pant me hi hunkaar bhar raha
tha.

Nisha apni aankhe band kar ke kuch palo ke liye anand ke sagar me
doob gayi. Udhar Karan ne turant apni pant utara aur dobara nisha
par chadh gaya aur uske honto ka ras peene laga. Nisha ne bhi apni
aankhein band kiye hue uski gardan me haath daal kar uski honto ko
choosne lagi. Karan ke muh se apne paani ka swaad nisha ko vapas
uttejit kar raha tha.

Jab nisha ne aankhein kholi to dekha ki Karan ke jaangho par uski

jeans ke bajaye jirf ek chaddi hai jisme ek bada sa tambu bana
hua hai.

Nisha ne honto ka chumban jaari rakha aur haath badha kar neeche
Karan ke phupkaarte Lund ko uski chaddi ke upar se hi pakad kar
sahlane lagi. Karan ek haath se nisha ke doodh ko wapas masalne
laga aur nisha ne mauka dekh kar Karan ki chaddi ko neeche sarka
diya jisse uska mota takda Lund bahar nikal aaya.
“Ohh my god Karan kitna bada hai tumhara.....” nisha Karan ke 8
inch ke Laude ki lambai aur motai apni komal haatho se lene lagi.
Uska Lund itna mota tha ki niska ke mutthi me sama hi nahi raha
tha.

Jab nisha ne apna sar utha ke Karan ke Lund ko dekha to jhaanto

ke beech wo kisi saamp ki tarah jhool raha tha, uski nase saaf
ubhar kar dikayi de rahi thi. Bilkul gora Lund tha Karan ka jiske
supada kisi laal tamatar ki tarah bada aur laal tha. Lauda kele ki
tarah neeche ki taraf thoda sa muda hua tha. Nisha ko Karan ka
tagda Lauda dekh kar itna pyaar aaya ki usne baith kar Karan ke
Laude ko halke se ek baar apne raseele honto se choom liya.

“Aaahhhhhh.....” is baar siski Karan ke muh se nikali. Kisi Ladki ka

yah pahla sparsh tha uske Lund par. Nisha ke mulayam hatheliyo ko
apne tane hue hallabi Laude ke ird gird mehsoos kar ke use lag rah
tha ki nisha ki Choot mare bina hi jhad jayega. Aur isi jhadne ke
darr se usne nisha ko apna Lauda choosne ko nahi kaha.

Par nisha baar baar uske gore mote Lund ko apni komal mulayam
hatheliyo se sahlaye jaa rahi thi. Jab wo hatheli neeche karti to
Karan ke supade ki khaal neeche ho jaati aur uska laal tamatar
jaisa supada bahar nikal kar aa jata. Jab wo upar ki taraf sahlati
tab supade par khaal wapas chadh jaati jisse Lauda aur khoobsurat
lagne lagta.

Karan ko jannat ka maza mill raha tha. Karan ne apne muh me

bahut sara thook ikhatta kiya aur apne Lund par udel diya jise dekh
kar nisha Karan ke thook se sane uske Lund ko gap se mus me le
kar choosne lagi. Karan ke Laude se aati paseene ki bheeni bheeni
khushboo aur uspe lagi namkeen thook ka swaad nisha apni jeebh
fira fira ka lene lagi. Karan nisha ko apna thook chaat te dekh
pagla gaya.

“Ohh my god nisha....kya jaadu kar diya hai tumne mujh par..”
Laude ko choose jaane se Karan ke poore jism me current sa
daudne laga tha. Nisha kabhi uske supade ko choosti to kabhi Lund
ko muh se nikal kar ek haath se pakad kar muthiyane lagti. Wo
haule se Karan ke tagde Laude ko jhaanto se shuru kar ke poora
supade tak jeebh nikaal ke kisi Randi ke tarah chaat rahi thi.

Karan ko laga ki agar usne nisha ko nahi rokega to wo bina Chudai

ke hi jhad jayega. Usne nisha ke haath apne Laude par se hatakar
use wapas bistar pat lita diya aur uspar swar ho gaya. Nisha ne
aisa muh banaya ki maano Karan se uska khilona chheen liya ho.

Do minute uski doodh ko dabakar aur uski honto ko chhomkar usne

nisha ki paniyayi bur ki faanko ko alag kiya aur apna tagda mota
Lauda uspe bhida diya. Nisha itna mota Lauda apni kuwari bur me
lene se thodi ghabra rahi thi. Doctor hone ke vajah se use pata hai
ki aaj use bahut dard hone waala hai kyuki itne mote tagde Laude
se uski Choot fatni to taye hai.

Karan kuch der tak tak nisha ki paniya Choot ke darar me apna
Lauda phasa ke upar neeche shalane laga. Uske aisa karne se nisha
tadap uthi aur uske Laude ho haath se pakad kar apni kuwari Choot
ke chhed par tika diya aur boli, “Itna tadpaoge to mai marr hi
jaungi...mai man se to tumhari ho hi gayi hu...aaj mujhe tan se bhi
apana bana lo..” kahte hue wo Laude ko apni Choot par ghisne lagi.

“Tum tan aur man dono se meri ho nisha....ab kya tum tayyar ho
mere Laude ko apni geeli Choot me lene ke liye...” nisha hi haami
dekh kar Karan ne apna Lund dobar set kiya aur missionary position
me aa gaya.

Ek gahri saans lete hue Karan ne apne hunkaar bharte Laude ka ek

jordaar tagda jhatka nisha ke Choot par diya. Jhatka itna jordar
tha ki ek hi dhakke me Lauda bechari kuwari Choot ko berahmi se
cheerte hue uski jhilli phaad kar seedhe bachchedaani se ja
takraya.

Khoon ke phawaare Choot se bah uthe aur neeche ka poora

bedsheet khoon hi khoon se bhar gaya. Aakhir nisha ke bur par
Karan ke Laude ne apna jhanda gaad diya tha.

“Uuiiiiiiiii....Maaaaaa......marrr.....gaayiii....pleaseeee....bahar...
nikalooooo..” Choot me uthte tez dard se bechari nisha bilbila uthi.
Uske teekhe nakhoon Karan ke peeth me gadte chale gaye.

Karan ko laga agar jaanat kahi hai to wo Aurato ke Choot me hi

hai, usne foran apne haantho se nisha ke doodh masalne laga aur
uske honto par apne hont rakh kar unhe choosne laga, “Nisha itni
jor se mat chillao ki bahar watchman ko bhi tumhari cheekh sunayi
 de jaye..”

Kuch der aise hi Karan ka Lauda nisha ki Choot ki gahrayi me

shaant pada raha. Jitna jaldi dard chadha tha utne jaldi hi utar
bhi gaya. Ab nisha ne apni gaand halke halke upar neeche karni lagi
aur badi madakta se boli, “Watchman sun lega to kya hoga...yahi
sochega ki memsahib apne sagayi ke pahle ek anjaan mard se
chudwa rahi hai...”

Karan nisha ki nashili baato se muskurata hua apne Laude ko

harakat me le aaya. Usne apna Lauda Choot se bahar nikala to uska
Lauda Choot se nikale khoon se nahaya hua tha. Usne aise hi khoon
se sane Laude ko wapas nisha ki garam Choot me pel diya.

Is baar nisha ko itna dard nahi hua. Usne kas kar bedsheet ko
mutthi me bhar liya aur Karan ke tagde Lund ko apni Choot me
andar bahar hote mehsoos karne lagi. Lund ab gapa gap Choot me
bina rukawat ghus raha tha.

“Tum bahut Sexy ho nisha....” Karan Lund gapa gap pelte hue bola.

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap

“Please Karan dheere se apna Lund pelo...mai kahi bhaagi thodi hi

jaa rahi hu...”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap

“Aaj mujhe mat roko nisha, bahut tadpaya hai teri is kamsin bur
ne..”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap

“Aahhh...pleaaseee Karan dheere...”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap

 Karan lagatar gapa gap dhakke lagaya jaa raha tha.

“Tumhari Choot bahut tight hai, mera Lund bahut ragad ragad kar
jaa raha hai..”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap

“Karan tumhara Lauda itna tagda aur mota hai ki meri Choot buri
tarah se fail gayi hai...”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap....Lund ke dhakke Choot

me padte jaa rahe the.

“Kya karu jaaneman tumhari Choot hai hi itni tight ki mere Laude
ko jakad ke rakhi hai.”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap

“Ohh Karan tumhara hallabi Lund meri bachche daani se takra raha
hai...”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap

“Nisha aaj teri Choot ko bhosda bana ke rakh dega mera Lauda..”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap

“Haa Karan phaad do meri Choot ko.....mai ab aur nahi rok

sakti...shayad mai dobara jhadne waali hu..”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap Lund ke dhaake Choot me

aur tez ho gaye...

“Haa meri raani nikal do apni Choot ka paani mere Laude par...”

gapa gap.........gapa gap........gapa gap Karan toofani rafter se

 nisha ko pel raha tha.

“Aaahhhhhh....maii...gayiii....” kehte hue nisha ke Choot se dobara

safed gadha paani nikalne laga jo Karan ke Laude ko bhiga raha
tha. Ab bisha ki Choot itni chikni ho gayi thi Lund fach fach ki
awaaz se andar bahar ho raha tha.

Facha fach......facha fach......facha fach

“Aah kitni chikani Choot hai darling....Lund ek dum fisal fisal kar
jaa raha hai....tumhari Choot kisi jannat jaisa maza de rahi hai.”

Facha fach......facha fach......facha fach

Nisha ke jism me do baar jhadne se bilkul jaan nahi bachi thi. Wo

to intezaar Karan ke jhadne ka intezaar kar rahi thi. Usne apna
jism dheela chhod diya aur Karan ko apni Choot chodne ke liye aage
kar diya.

“Ohh darling ab mai bhi aur jyada nahi ruk sakta...”

Facha fach......facha fach......facha fach

“Tumhari is chikani tight Choot ne mere mote Lauda ka kahcumar

nikal diya hai..”

Facha fach......facha fach......facha fach

“Darling..bolo kaha nikalu apna virya...”

Facha fach......facha fach......facha fach

“Please Karan meri Choot me hi nikal do apna virya...”

Facha fach......facha fach......facha fach

“Par tum pregnant ho gayi to...”

 Facha fach......facha fach......facha fach

“Mai tumhari bachche ki Maa ban na chati hu...mujhe yah sobhagya

de do...meri kokh ko apne beej se bhar do taaki mai Maa ban
saku..”

Facha fach......facha fach......facha fach

“Ohh nisha..mai ab jhad raha hu.....aaaahhhhhhhhhh..”

Facha fach......facha fach......facha fach aakhiri jhatka maar kar

Karan ka tagda Lund wapas nisha ki Choot ki gahrai me sama kar
seedhe bachchedaani se takra gaya aur apna garam garam virya
Choot ki gahrai me ugalne laga.

Nisha apni Choot me Karan ke Laude se girte virya ki har boond

apne andar sama lena chahti thi, isiliye wo use poori tarah chipak
gayi aur garam virya ko apne andar girte mehsoos karne lagi.

Karan na jaane kitne der tak had se jyada virya nikalta raha aur
nisha ki Choot labalab bharta raha. Nisha uske andkosho ko masalte
hue virya ki har boond nichodne lagi. Jab uska Lund khaali hokar
sikud gaya to ‘plop’ ki awaaz ke saath Chooth se bahar aa gaya aur
Karan nisha ke bagal me bistar par let gaya.

Lund ke bahar aate labalab bhari Choot se virya ki ek patli dhaar

bah nikali. “Ohh my god Karan tumhare Laude se kitna virya nikalta
hai...dekho meri poori Choot ko tumne apne virya se bhar diya
hai...” nisha virya ki wo dhaar ko ungali par lekar apne mooh me
daal kar chooste hue boli.

“Yah virya na jaane kitne saalo se tumhari Choot me khaali hone ke

intezaar me tha...isiliye itna saara ikhatta ho gaya..”

Nisha Karan ki baato par muskuraane lagi. Aaj wo pahli baat itni
tript lag rahi thi. Itni santushti maano use kabhi mehsoos nahi hui
thi. Usne palat kar Karan ke hont choom liye. Phir wo dono Nange
badan hi ek doosre se chipak kar so gaye.

Chudai ke is toofan me dono ko pata hi nahi chala ki kab raat ke

barah baj gaye. Wo dono kareeb ek ghante se so rahe the. Nisha
ki aankh khuli to usne khudko Karan ki baanho me Nangi paya.
Karan uske bagal me Nanga soya hua tha. Karan ke handsome
chehre par kitni santushti thi yah dekh kar nisha ne uske hontho ko
ek baar choom liya. Isse Karan jag gaya aur nisha ko apni baanho
me bhar kar uske doodh masalne laga.

Update 31

Lund ke bahar aate labalab bhari Choot se virya ki ek patli dhaar

bah nikali. “Ohh my god Karan tumhare Laude se kitna virya nikalta
hai...dekho meri poori Choot ko tumne apne virya se bhar diya
hai...” nisha virya ki wo dhaar ko ungali par lekar apne mooh me
daal kar chooste hue boli.

“Yah virya na jaane kitne saalo se tumhari Choot me khaali hone ke

intezaar me tha...isiliye itna saara ikhatta ho gaya..”

Nisha Karan ki baato par muskuraane lagi. Aaj wo pahli baat itni
tript lag rahi thi. Itni santushti maano use kabhi mehsoos nahi hui
thi. Usne palat kar Karan ke hont choom liye. Phir wo dono Nange
badan hi ek doosre se chipak kar so gaye.

Chudai ke is toofan me dono ko pata hi nahi chala ki kab raat ke

barah baj gaye. Wo dono kareeb ek ghante se so rahe the. Nisha
ki aankh khuli to usne khudko Karan ki baanho me Nangi paya.
Karan uske bagal me Nanga soya hua tha. Karan ke handsome
chehre par kitni santushti thi yah dekh kar nisha ne uske hontho ko
 ek baar choom liya. Isse Karan jag gaya aur nisha ko apni baanho
me bhar kar uske doodh masalne laga.

“Abhi man nahi bhara kya....” apne doodh masle jaane nisha sisiya
gayi.

“Jab koi patni apne pati ki baanho me Nangi soti hai to kya kabhi
pati ka mann bhar sakta hai...” Karan ne zor se nisha ke nipple ko
kheechte hue kaha.

“Ouuchhh....dard hota hai..” nisha apni Chuchi ki nipple kheenche

jaane se chihud padi.

Karan lagatar nisha de mote mote doodh masal raha tha jisse nisha
dobara garam hone lagi thi. “Ohh my god hum Chudai me itne kho
gaye the ki main to bhool hi gayi ki tumhe bhook bhi lagi hogi...”
nisha apne nagn yovan ko chadar se chhupate hue boli.

Karan uth ke baithte hue bola, “Meri jaan tumne apni Choot se aaj
mujhe itna ras pilaya hai ki mera pet bhar gaya hai...” Karan haule
se nisha ki Chuchi masalte hue bola.

Nisha Karan ke baato se sharma bhi rahi thi aur garam bhi ho rahi
thi. “Chalo mai tumhare milk shake bana deti hu...” kahte wo bistar
se uth gayi aur paas me padi apni half nighty ko bina Bra ya Panty
ke apne jism par daal ke neeche kitchen ki taraf chali gayi.

Karan kisi phool ka peecchha karte bhawre ki tarah Nanga hi nisha

ke peechhe chal pada. Neeche nisha kuch santaro ko chheel kar
unka juice nikaalne me vyast thi. Karan chupke se jaakar peeche se
nisha ke mote mote doodh ko daboch liya aur unhe bedardi se
masalne laga aur bola, “Jaaneman mujhe to tumhare ye waale milk
chahiye...” usne nisha ki Nangi peeth par hoth rakh diye aur unhe
apni thook se geela karne laga.
Itni berahmi se Chuchi masle jaane se nisha karah uthi par wo bhi
ab garam hone lagi thi. “Mere Chuchiyo ki doodh peene ke liye to
tumhe 9 maheene intezaar karna padega jab mai tumhare bachche
ki Maa banoongi..” usne apne sar ko peeche jatakte hue kaha.

Karan dheere dheere apna haath ko neeche le jakar nighty ke

andar se nisha ki Nangi gori gori gadrai chutad ko daboch liya aur
berahmi se unhe masalne laga. Uske tagda Lauda khada ho kar
nisha ki chutad ke darar me ghus kar use dastak de raha tha.

“Karan abhi abhi to tumne mujhe pela tha....par dekho tumhara

Lauda phir khada ho gaya hai...aakhir tumhara Lauda kitni baar
meri Choot ka paani piyega...” nisha ne madakta ke kaha aur haath
peeche le jakar Karan ka hallabi ko sahlane lagi.

“Tumhari Choot bhi to paani chhod rahi hai jaanu...kya ise bhi
mera mota Lund apne andar chahiye...” Karan haath neeche le
jakar nighty ke andar se nisha ki Choot me ungali pelne laga. Choot
se pichhli Chudai ka Karan ka virya tapak raha tha. Abhia abhi
nisha ki kuwari Choot Karan ke mote Laude se chudi thi lekin wo
abhi bhi itni tight thi ki Karan ki kaanhi ungali hi andar jaa paa
rahi thi.

“Please Karan abhi mat karo aur mujhe milk shake banane do...”
nisha jooth mooth ka virodh kar rahi thi kyuki uski hatheliya abhi
abhi Karan ke mote Laude ko sahlaye jaa rahi thi.

Karan sab samajh raha tha, usne turant haath aage badha kar
nisha ki nighty khol di jo uske chikne jism par sarakti hui neeche ja
giri.

“Lo...tumne to mujhe fir Nangi kar diya...ab kya mujhe dobara

pelne ka irada hai..” nisha ab zor zor se Karan ke Laude ko
muthiya rahi thi.
Nisha ne Karan ka sakht kahada hua Lauda ko apni paniyayi bur set
kar diya. Fir Karan ne nisha ko kitchen ke shelf par jhuka diya aur
ek tagda jhatka mara, uska mota Lund jaise garam chaku makkhan
ko cheerta hai waise hi gatch se andar ghus gaya aur tab tak
ghusta raha jab tak ki uski jhaanto ka milan nisha ki jhaanto se na
hoa gaya.

“Ahhhhh.....ummm....maza aa gayaa....” nisha siskiya leti hue boli.

Usne kitchen lke shelf par haath rakh liye aur peeche se uski Choot
me ghuste Karan ke Lund ka maza lene lagi.

Pahle se hi nisha ki Choot, Karan ke virya se bhari hui thi isliye ab

sata sat Lund Choot ki gahraiyo me ghus raha tha. Karan ne haath
aage badha kar nisha ki jhoolti hui choochiyo ko thaam liya aur kisi
gaaye ke tarah uske stan ko dooh ne laga. Fach fach ki awaazein
poore kitchen me goonj rahi thi.

Kareeb aadha ghanta Karan nisha ko usi aasan me rondta raha aur
fir apne andkosh me jame virya se nisha ki Choot fir se bhar di. Is
beech nisha chaar baar apne Choot se paani nikal chuki thi. Dono
itne ghamasan Chudai ke baad thakaan se choor paseene paseene ho
gaye the.

Dono wapas upar bedroom me jakar Nange hi ek doosre ki baanho

me let gaye. Nisha ne apni Choot par nazar daala to wo poora sooj
chuki thi. “Dekho tumhare is hallabi Laude ne meri pyaari si kuwari
Choot ka kya haalat bana di hai....do Chudai me hi yah sau baar
chudi hui bhosde ki tarah lag rahi hai...” nisha apni Choot ki faanke
failaate hue boli.

“Kyu tumhe maza nahi aaya...” Karan nisha ki Choot me ungali karte
hue bola.
“Ab please aur ungali mat karo...mere jism me ab aur Chudai karne
ki jaan nahi bachi hai....ab dekho tumne meri Choot ko apne virya
se itna bhar diya hai ki wo overflow hokar meri gaand me ghus rahi
hai....itne virya se to mai pakka pregnant ho jaungi...” nisha apni
Choot se bahti Karan ke virya ki dhaar ko kisi bhi tarah wapas apni
Choot me bharne ki koshish kar rahi thi par Choot pahle se hi poori
labalab virya se bhari thi isliye usne bahar tapakti hui virya ki
dhaar ko apne muh me lekar pi gayi.

“Tumhare periods kab aaye the...” Karan ne poocha.

“Das din pahle....iska matlab hai ki ab mai jaroor pregnant ho

jaungi...”

“Kya tum yah bachcha nahi rakhna chahti...”

“Pagal ho gaye ho kya...mai to is bachche ko jaroor janm dena

chahungi...akkhir yah mere aur tumhare sambhog ki pahli nishani
hai...” nisha Karan ke chaude seene par apna sar rakhti hui boli.

Tabhi nisha ki nazar ghadi par gayi. Yah sab ke chakkar me subah
ke teen baj chuke the. Nisha hadbadate hue boli, “Ohh my god
Karan...mere mummy Papa 6 baje ki flight se wapas aa
jayenge....ab mai kya karu...ab mai kya karu...”

“Please nisha don’t panic...sab kuch theek ho jayega...”

Ek pal ke liye nisha Karan ki aankho me dekhte hue boli, “Please

Karan mai yah shaadi nahi karna chahti...”

Karan ko nisha ki aankho me aansu aur saath hi saath ummeed ki

nazar dikayi di. Usne pyaar se nisha ke aankho se aansu pocha aur
bola, “Tum sirf meri ho nisha...tumhe mujhse koi juda nahi kar
sakta...na bhagwan...na shaitaan....aur na hi insaan..” kahte hue
Karan khada hua aur jaldi jaldi apne kapde pehan ne laga.
Nisha use hairaan nazar se dekh rahi thi, tabhi Karan ne use kaha,
“Nisha chalo tayyar ho jao...apni kuch jaroorat ka samaan aur kuch
 kapde jaldi jaldi pack kar lo..”

Nisha ke kuch samajh me nahi aaya, “Par yah sab kyu Karan...kya
hum kahi jaa rahe hai...?”

“Haa....mai tumhe yaha se humesha ke liye bhaga kar le jaa raha

hu...”

Update 32

Nisha use hairaan nazar se dekh rahi thi, tabhi Karan ne use kaha,
“Nisha chalo tayyar ho jao...apni kuch jaroorat ka samaan aur kuch
kapde jaldi jaldi pack kar lo..”

Nisha ke kuch samajh me nahi aaya, “Par yah sab kyu Karan...kya
hum kahi jaa rahe hai...?”

“Haa....mai tumhe yaha se humesha ke liye bhaga kar le jaa raha

hu...”

Nisha uski baat sun kar sann rah gayi. Nisha ko aise hairan
pareshan dekh kar Karan bola, “Dekho nisha tumhare Papa mujhe
sirf isliye pasand nahi karte kyukii tum pandit ho aur mai
rajpootana thakur hu aur wo bhi anaath....isliye wo humari
intercaste shaadi ke liye kabhi tayyar nahi honge....isliye aaj
tumhe faisla karna hoga ki tumhe unke saath rahna hai ki mere
saath.” Kahte hue Karan wapas apni shirt aur pant pehan ne laga.

“Par mai apne mummy Papa ko achanak kaise chhod du...” nisha ki
aankho me aansu aa gaye. Use aaj wo karna pad raha tha jis se wo
sabse jyada darti thi aur
wo tha apne Maa Baap aur apne prem ke beech chunaav.

Karan nisha ke paas baith kar uske kandho par haath pherta hua
bola, “Nisha agar tum mujhe chhod kar apne Maa Baap ko chunti ho
to mujhe zara sa bhi bura nahi lagega....aakhir Maa Baap ko khone
ka dard mujh jaise anaath se jyada aur kon samajh sakta hai...”

“Nahi Karan mai tumhe nahi chhod sakti....par mai apne Maa Baap
ko bhi nahi chhod sakti....hey bhagwan ab mai kya karu..”

“Koi baat nahi nisha...agar tum kaho to mai yaha se chala jata
hu...par mai humesha zindagi bhar tumhara intezaar karunga,
kuwara baitha rahunga aur kabhi bhi shaadi nahi karunga...kyuki
shaadi to kal raat ho hi gayi hai meri...”

Karan ke is baat par nisha marr miti. Wo jhat se Karan ke gale lag
gayi aur boli, “Karan tum mujhe mere mummy Papa se bhi jyada
samjhte ho...galti tum me nahi unme hai jo jaat biradari ke naam
par apni Beti ki khushiyo ka gala ghotna chahte hai...maine faisla
kar liya hai...mai tumhe chunti hu aur apne mummy Papa ko
thukraati hu..”

“To kya tum mere saath chalogi....?” Karan nisha ke sar par haath
pherta hua bola.

“Haa mai tumhare saath chaloongi....jaha bhi tum le chalo mai

waha tumhare saath jaane ko tayyar hu....bas mujhe is jindagi me
dhoka mat dena varna mai marr jaungi...” nisha Karan ke seene se
chipakte hue boli.

“To chalo theek hai tayyar ho jao...mai tumhe apne apartment le

chaloonga...aur aakhir mai bhi ek successful doctor hu...apni biwi ki
har khwaish ko poora kar sakne me samart hu...” Karan ne pyaar
se nisha ke gore gaalo ko choomte hue bola.

“Nahi Karan hum tumhare apartment nahi jayenge kyuki mere Papa
ko tuhare partment ka pata maloom hai....aur tum to jaante ho ki
unke kitne political aur police connections hai....wo hume chain se
 jeene nahi denge..” nisha apna darr jahir karte hue boli.

Kuch der sochne ke baad Karan bola, “Mujhe ek jagah pata hai
jaha hum kuch maheeno ke liye araam se ruk sakte hai...fir hum
kisi door shahar me apna ek makaan lekar saari jindagi ek doosre ki
baanho me bitayenge...”

“Wo sab to theek hai Karan...par mujhe na jaane kyu bahut darr
lag raha hai....aisa lag raha hai jaise koi anhoni hone waali
hai....mere jee to bahut ghabra raha hai...”

“Nisha tum apne dimag se yah bhram nikal do...sab kuch theek ho
jayega...bas tum abhi jaldi se samaan pack karo taaki hum tumhare
parents ke aane se pahle yaha se nikal sake....” bolte hue Karan
nisha ki packing me madad karne laga. Nisha ne bhi kapde pahne
aur nikalne ki tayyari karne lagi.

Nikalte nikalte nisha ne apne kamre ko ek aakhiri baar dekha, uske

aankhe nam thi, use pata tha wo ghar se Karan ke saath bhaag
rahi hai isliye use aaj ke baad apna ghar, apna kamra aur shayad
apne Maa Baap kabhi dekhne ko na mile. Isi vajah se uski aankhe
bhar aayi lekin usne apni aansu poch liye.

Tabhi nikalte nikalte Karan ki nazar bedsheet par padti hai jispe
khoon aur virya ke bade bade dhabbe the, “Nisha jaldi se yah
bedsheet hatake dhone me daal do warna tumhare parents ko sab
pata chal jayega...”

Ise sun kar jhat se nisha ne wo bedsheet hata ke dhone me daalne

ke bajaye use apne suitcase me rakhne lagi, “Pata chalta hai to
chalne do...bedsheet par lage humare premras, humari suhaagraat
ki pahli sharirk sambhog ki daastan suna rahe hai...yah bedsheet
par pade meri Choot ke khoon ke dhabbe aur aur tumhare Laude ka
virya is baat ke saboot hai ki humara pyaar sirf man ka nahi
 sharirik bhi tha..” bolkar nisha ne bedsheet suitcase me daalkar
Karan ke sath apne ghar ko humesha ke liye chhod kar chali gayi.

Car ko chhod kar dono ne auto book kar liya kyuki nisha ke Papa
nisha ki car ko asaani se khojwa sate the. “Par hum jayenge
kaha...?” nisha ghabrate hue auto me Karan ke saath baithte hue
boli.

“Hai ek jagah....bas tum chinta mat karo sab mujh par chhod
do...” Karan ne nisha ka haath thaamte hue kaha. Bechari nisha ne
apni kismat ko bhagwan par aur khud ko Karan ke haatho saump
diya tha.

Karan raasta batate jaa raha tha aur auto wala uske bataye raaste
par chalta jaa raha tha. Aadhe ghante ke safar ke baad dono
bandra pahuche.

“Yaha kon rahta hai...?” nisha ne apne saamne ek aalishan flat

dekha aur auto se utar gayi.

“Bas abhi pata chal jayega....” Karan auto waale ko paise deta hua
bola aur nisha ko lekar apartment me ghus gaya. Wo ek flat ke
saamne ruka aur call bell bajayi.

Darwaza khula to Arjun saamne khada tha. Yah usi ka flat tha.
Karan ko apne saamne dekh kar wo hairaan ho gaya. Kuch din pahle
tak to uske rishte apne sautele Bhai se bahut kadwe the par inhi
kuch dino me uski jindagi me toofan aa gaya tha, jisne sab kuch
badal kar rakh diya. Aaj pahli baar Karan ko apne saamne dekh kar
use kharab nahi balki bahut achchha lag raha tha.

“Mere Bhai....itni subah!!!” kahte hue khushi se Arjun darwaze par

khade Karan ke gale lag gaya. Uski aankho me Karan se milne par
khusi ke aansu aa gaye the.
Tabhi usne Karan ki peechhe ek atisundar apsara ko blue saadi aur
matching blue blouse pehne aur haath me bag aur suitcase liye
khada dekha.

“kya yah mohtarma tumhare saath hai..?” Arjun ne Karan se

poocha.

“Haa....”

“Par kon hai ye...?” Arjun ne fir sawal kiya.

“Abhi sab samjhta hu pahle andar to bula....” muskurate hue Karan

ne kaha.

“Ohh sorry sorry aap dono please andar aayiye...” Arjun dono ka
swagat karte hue bola.

Nisha ne dekha ki flat andar se bahut aalishan aur khoobsurat hai.

Par use thodi hairaani ho rahi thi ki Karan use kaha le aaya tha aur
yah kon hai jo Karan ko Bhai bol raha hai jabki Karan ne kabhi use
apne kisi Bhai ka jikr nahi kiya tha.

“Tum dono log baitho mai coffee bana ke laata hu...” kehte hue
Arjun kitchen me ghus gaya. Peechhe se Karan ne chillate hue uska
shukriya kiya.

“Ab bata...yah mohtarma kon hai...?” Arjun thodi der baad apne
haatho me coffee ke teen mug lekar lauta.

"Ye teri bhabhi hai...inka naam Nisha hai." Karan bola. Ise sunkar
Arjun khush bhi hua aur hairaan bhi.

Bahar aaj bhi ghane baadal lage the aur tez baarish ke poore
aasaar the. Mumbai me baarish padti hi itni jyada thi. Tab karn ne
coffee peete peete apni aur nisha ke baare me shuru se college ke
samay se kal raat unke shaadi tak ki baat suna di.
“Kya Kajal tum dono ke rishte ke baare me jaanti thi...?” Arjun ne
hairaani se poocha.

“Haa...wo to kayi baar nisha se mill bhi chuki hai...” Karan ne

coffee khatam karte karte kaha

“Par Kajal ne mujhe kabhi bataya nahi...” Arjun fir hairaan hokar
bola.

“Kajal ko tere aur mere beech ki dooriya ke baare me pata tha

isiliye usne tujhe yah baat batana jaroori nahi samjha hoga...”
Karan bola.

“Par Bhai tujhe bhi abhi is samay hi ishq ladaana tha jab humari
Maa aur Behan itni badi museebat me phasi hai...” Arjun ne gusse
se kaha.

“Mujhe pata hai mere Bhai par zara soch agar mai nisha ko bhaga
kar nahi laata to uske Papa uski shaadi jabardasti kisi aur se kar
dete....apne pyaar ko khone ka yah dard mai bardast nahi kar
sakta tha...” Karan ne kaha.

Arjun ko Karan ki yah baat sunkar Sheena ki yaad aa gayi.

Sachche pyaar ko usne kho diya tha, wo Karan ka dard samajh
sakta tha isliye uska gusse turant thanda ho gaya.

Itni der se paas me baithi nisha dono ki baatein sun rahi thi jab
usne achanak sawal kiya, “Kya hua Kajal ko....?”

Dono yah sawal sunkar sakpaka gaye. Dono me se kisi ko jawab diye
nahi ban raha tha.

“Are kuch to bolo....aur Karan tumne to humari kahani inhe bata di

par tumne yah nahi bataya ki tumhara Bhai achanak kaha se paida
ho gaya...” nisha fir se boli.
 Karan ne fir apne Arjun aur Kajal ki kahani bachpan se abhi tak ki
suna di par tantrik aur Kajal ke apahran waali ghatna ko chhod kar.
Wo faaltu nisha ko tension nahi dena chahta tha.

“Wo sab to theek hai par tumne yah nahi bataya ki Kajal aur
tumhari Maa ke kon si musibat me fase hone ki baat tum dono kar
rahe ho...” nisha ne poocha.

Karan aur Arjun ko yah baat kaise bataye kuch samajh me nahi aa
raha tha. “Hum tumhe kuch nahi bata sakte nisha bus itna jaan lo
ki mera us din tumhare ghar na aana, meri peeth aur chhati par
chhilne aur katne ke ghaav aur Kajal aur meri Maa ka musibat me
fasna ek hi kahani ke alag alag drishya hai...” Karan ne gol mol
jawab diya.

Update 33

Itni der se paas me baithi nisha dono ki baatein sun rahi thi jab
usne achanak sawal kiya, “Kya hua Kajal ko....?”

Dono yah sawal sunkar sakpaka gaye. Dono me se kisi ko jawab diye
nahi ban raha tha.

“Are kuch to bolo....aur Karan tumne to humari kahani inhe bata di

par tumne yah nahi bataya ki tumhara Bhai achanak kaha se paida
ho gaya...” nisha fir se boli.

Karan ne fir apne Arjun aur Kajal ki kahani bachpan se abhi tak ki
suna di par tantrik aur Kajal ke apahran waali ghatna ko chhod kar.
Wo faaltu nisha ko tension nahi dena chahta tha.

“Wo sab to theek hai par tumne yah nahi bataya ki Kajal aur
tumhari Maa ke kon si musibat me fase hone ki baat tum dono kar
 rahe ho...” nisha ne poocha.

Karan aur Arjun ko yah baat kaise bataye kuch samajh me nahi aa
raha tha. “Hum tumhe kuch nahi bata sakte nisha bus itna jaan lo
ki mera us din tumhare ghar na aana, meri peeth aur chhati par
chhilne aur katne ke ghaav aur Kajal aur meri Maa ka musibat me
fasna ek hi kahani ke alag alag drishya hai...” Karan ne gol mol
jawab diya.

Raat bhar ki Chudai karyakram se nisha bahut thak gayi thi. Usme
ab itni taqat nahi thi ki Karan aur Arjun se khod khod kar unki
Behan ke baare me poochhe. Uski aankho me neend dekh kar Arjun
turant bola, “Nisha Bhabhi aap kamre me so jaiye...pahle yah mera
tha par aaj se yah kamra aapka aur Karan ka hai....” Arjun ne
nisha ko kamra dikate hue kaha.

Nisha jamhai lete hue kamre me chali gayi aur seedhe bistar par
gir gayi. Use turant neend aa gayi aur wo neend ki duniya me kho
gayi.

Bahar living room me abhi bhi Karan aur Arjun baithe hue the.
Dono khaamosh the. Apni Behan ko yaad karke dono bahut mayoos
bhi the. Par acharya kal se pahle lautne waale nahi the isliye unke
haath bandhe hue the.

“Arjun...mai kuch kahu.” Karan ne shaanti bhang karte hue kaha.

“Ha Bhai bolo na....”

“Mai Nisha ko apne saath tumhare ghar lekar aaya hu...kahi tujhe
koi problem to nahi hai na...”

“Aisi baatein bolkar kyu paraya kar rahe ho Bhaiya....mai aaj tak
apni family ko miss karte aaya hu...jabki aaj to mera parivaar
badha hai...aaj mere parivaar me meri Maa, meri Behan aur mere
Bhaiya ke saath meri bhabhi bhi jud gayi hai....meri bhabhi samaan
Maa mere ghar pahli baar aayi hai to kya mujhe koi problem hogi..”

Aaj pahli baar Karan ne dhyaan diya ki Arjun ne use sirf ‘Bhai’ ke
bajaye aaj pahli baar use ‘Bhaiya’ bol tha. Karan ko laga wo aaj ro
padega. Aaj use uski premika aur uska Bhai dono mill gaye the.

“Par Bhaiya....abhi tak aap dono ki shaadi kanoni taur se manya

nahi hai...ghar par sindoor aur mangalsutra pahnane se kanoon aapk
dono ko pati patni nahi maanega....” Arjun ne kaha.

“To hum kya kare....”

“Bhai tum aur bhabhi court marriage kar lo....baad me kabhi reeti
riwaz ke saath dhoom dhaam se shaadi ho jayegi...”

“Arjun tumne theek kaha...aaj court marriage kar lete hai aur
baad me dhoom dhaam se shaadi karenge par sirf us din jis din
Kajal aur Maa bhi humare saath hongi...”

“Haa Bhai us dusht taantrik ka hum ant karke hi rahenge....par

pahle tum bhi jaakar araam kar lo...shaam tak hum court pahuch
jayenge...” Arjun ke bolne par Karan bhi araam karne ek kamre me
chala gaya.

Wo bhi raat ke Chudai samaroh se bahut thak gaya tha. Arjun ka

flat bachelor type 1bhk ka tha. Arjun ke kamre me nisha aur Karan
so gaye aur doosra living room tha jispe Arjun sofa lagakar let
gaya.

Karan bhi kamre me jaake so gaya. Nisha thakaan ke vajah se

ghode bech kar so rahi thi jab dopahar ko Karan jaga to nisha ki
khuli julfe jo uske gore khoobsurat chehre par chhayi hui thi, dekh
kar uske saundarya ki niharne laga.
 “Utho sweetheart....dekho lunch ka samay ho gaya hai...” Karan
haule se nisha ke honto ko choomte hue bola.

Nisha ek angdaai lekar uthi aur samay dekha to dopahr ke ek baj

rahe the. Teeno fresh hokar paas ke ek high class restaurant me
jaakar khaane chale gaye. Waha se khaakar teeno Arjun ki scorpio
me baith gaye aur Arjun ne gaadi bhaga di.

“Par yah hum kaha jaa rahe hai....Arjun ka partment to doosri

taraf hai na...” nisha chaunkti hui boli.

“Sabra karo darling....” Karan uske hont choomte hue bola. Arjun
sheeshe me sab dekh raha tha aur muskuraye jaa raha tha. Nisha
ne bhi Karan ko aankh dikha kar aage badhne mana kar diya.

Gaadi thodi der baad court ke saamne ruki. Teeno utar ke andar
chale gaye.
“Tum mujhe yaha kyu laaye ho...” nisha ne Karan se poochha.

“Humne ghar par to shaadi kar li...ab kanooni taur par bhi kar lete
hai...” Karan ne muskura ke kaha.

“Ohh haa mai to yah bhool hi gayi thi...” nisha ne jhempte hue
kaha. Par uska man udaas lag raha tha yah sochkar ki ab tak to
uske gharwaalo ko uske bhaag jaane ka pata chal chuka hoga aur un
par kya beet rahi hogi.

Karan ne yah baat smajh li aur nisha ke haath ko pakadte hue bola,
“Sab theek ho jayega jaan...” aur usne nisha ko court ke campus
me lage pco phone pe le gaya aur bola, “apne parents ko phone
karke bol do ki tum theek ho aur Karan ke saath ho...”

“Par wo tumhara naam jaankar bahut badhak jayenge....mujhe to

bahut darr lag raha hai...” nisha ghabrate hue boli.
 Apna bindaas Arjun yah peeche se sun raha tha jub usne phone
uthaya aur nisha ke mobile se uske Papa ka number lekar dial kar
diya. Karan ne usko rokna chaha par tab tak nisha ke Papa ke paas
ghanti jaane lagi.

“Hello...Hemant Sharma bol raha hu...” udhar se nisha ke Papa ki

awaaz aayi.

“Aur mai aapke damad ka Bhai bol raha hu...” Arjun ne idhar se
kaha.

“What nonsense....who are you...???”

“Aapki Beti nisha humare kabje me hai....mera matlab hai humare

saath hai...”

“Kon bol raha hai...tumhe humari Beti ke baare me kaise pata

chala...”

“Dekho uncle jyada time nahi hai mere paas....abhi apne Bhai ki
shaadi aapki Beti nisha se karwane jaa raha hu court me....agar
rok sakte ho to rok lo...” aur kahte hue Arjun ne phone kaat diya.

“Abe yah kya kiya tumne....???” Karan bhauchakka rah gaya.

“Ab yahi khade khade gappe maarte rahoge ya jaldi se jakar shaadi
karoge....kahi bhabhi ke pitaji yaha pahuch gaye to meri aur
tumhari dono ki khair nahi...” Arjun ne bolte hue Karan ko aankh
maar di.

Nisha apne is naye pyaare se devar ki harkat par muskura baithi.

Teeno jaldi se court me gaye aur Arjun ko shaadi ka gawah maante
hue judge ne Karan aur nisha ko hamesha ke liye kanooni taur se
pati patni ghoshit kar diya. Teeno isse pahle Hemant Sharma aata,
patli gali se apne apartment nikal gaye.
Shaam ko siddhi vinayak mandir ke darshan karne baad teeno Arjun
ke apartment aa gaye. Apne me hi teeno ne ek chhoti si party
rakhi thi. Jo bhi thodi bahut khushiya thi wo teeno mill baant kar
manana chahte the.

Nisha is khusi me apni mummy Papa ko to miss kar hi rahi thi isliye
Karan ke kahne par usne apne phone se apne Papa ka number dial
kiya aur unko apni shaadi ki baat bata di. Lekin uske Papa ne
rookha bartwav kar ke yah kah diya ki aaj ke baad unke liye wo
marr gayi hai aur wo dubara kabhi unhe phone na kare.

Is khusi me yah ek chhota sa gham jaroor tha jise Karan aur Arjun
ne hans gaa kar door kar diya.

Update 34

Shaam ko siddhi vinayak mandir ke darshan karne baad teeno Arjun

ke apartment aa gaye. Apne me hi teeno ne ek chhoti si party
rakhi thi. Jo bhi thodi bahut khushiya thi wo teeno mill baant kar
manana chahte the.

Nisha is khusi me apni mummy Papa ko to miss kar hi rahi thi isliye
Karan ke kahne par usne apne phone se apne Papa ka number dial
kiya aur unko apni shaadi ki baat bata di. Lekin uske Papa ne
rookha bartwav kar ke yah kah diya ki aaj ke baad unke liye wo
marr gayi hai aur wo dubara kabhi unhe phone na kare.
Is khusi me yah ek chhota sa gham jaroor tha jise Karan aur Arjun
ne hans gaa kar door kar diya.

Aadhi raat ho chali thi. Nisha apne kamre me jaakar Karan ka

intezaar kar rahi thi. Par Karan idhar Arjun ke saath baith kar
kuch jaroori baatein kar raha tha.

“Kal acharya Satya Prakash vapas laut aayenge....hume unse kal

 kisi bhi haal me milna hoga...” Arjun ne Karan ko yaad dilate hue
kaha.

“Tum sahi kah rahe ho Bhai....lekin hum nisha ko kya batayenge...”

“Bhabhi ko kuch mat batana...khamakha wo pareshan ho

jaayengi...abhi tum dono ki nayi nayi shaadi hui hai....kahi is
chakkar me tum dono ke rishte me darar na pad jaye...” Arjun
bola.

“Par mera apni Maa aur Behan ke prati bhi to kuch kartavya
hai....mai unhe akele aise hi us tantrik ke haatho marne ke liye
nahi chhod sakta..” Karan gusse me aakar bola.

“Bhai ek kaam karo....tum nisha bhabhi ko yahi mere apartment me

rahne do aur hum dono apna kartavya nibhate hai....nisha bhabhi
yaha bilkul safe rahengi aur unhe yaha kisi cheej ki kami bhi nahi
hogi..”

“Arjun wo sab to theek hai...par mai aisa kon sa bahana banau ki

mere baato par yakeen kar ke hum dono ko kuch dino ke liye jaane
de...”

“Mere paas ek bahana hai....” aur Arjun Karan ki kaano me kuch

kahne laga.

Kamre ka darwaza khula aur Karan nisha ke kamre ke andar aa

gaya. Uske dimag me apni Maa aur Behan ki baatein hi chal rahi
thi, isiliye wo kafi gambheer tha.

“Kaha rah gaye the itni der....mai kab se tumhara intezaar kar
rahi hu...” nisha ne Karan ka haath pakad kar apne mote mote
stano par rakh diya.

Karan ne beman se uske Chuchiya dabaane laga. Nisha is baat ko

 taad gayi aur boli, “Kyu aaj meri Choot maarne ka mann nahi
hai...?”

Karan ka aaj bilkul mood nahi tha. “Nahi darling aaj mai bahut thak
gaya hu....aaj mera mood nahi hai...”

“Kyu bas ek raat me hi mujhse mann bhar gaya....” nisha vyang

kaste hue boli.

“Please jaan aise mat bolo...tum to meri patni ho...aur bhala patni
se kabhi kisi ka mann bhar sakta hai kya...” Karan ne pyaar se
nisha ka math choomte hue kaha.

“To fir meri pyaas bujha do mere raja....” nisha fir apne rang me
aa gayi aur Karan ka haath fir se apne Chuchiyo par rakh kar
dabane lagi.

Karan ne jhallate hue apna haath kheech liya, “Kitni pyaas lagti hai
tumko...kal hi do baar chod chuka hu...fir se aaj tumhari Choot
geeli ho gayi....ab mai kya karu..do do Lund uga lu kya...” Karan
ne gusse me aakar kah to diya lekin use agle hi pal apni galti ka
ehsas ho gaya.

Nisha ko yah baat ekdum se chubh gayi. Usko laga ki wo kisi Randi
ki tarah Karan ke saamne apni ijjat luta rahi hai. Karan ne nisha ke
saath aisa bartaav kabhi nahi kiya tha. Nisha ke aankho se aansu
chhalak aaye.

“I..I am sorry nisha...mere kahne ka wo matlab nahi tha....please

baat ko samjha karo...aaj mera mood nahi tha....please I am sorry
nisha...”

Nisha ne kuch nahi kaha bas uske aankho se aansu bathe rahe.
Karan ko lag raha tha ki wo apni jeebh chaku se kaat le kyuki isi
jeebh ne galat samay par galat shabd nisha se kah diye the.
 “Suno ek aur baat kal subah hi mujhe aur Arjun ko kuch jaroori
kaam ke silsile me ek hafte ke liye bahar jana padega....tum yaha
araam se rah sakti ho..”

Isse jyada nisha ko dard dene wali cheej kya ho sakti thi. Use
achanak apne ghar se itni door akar apne mummy Papa ki yaad aane
lagi thi. Achanak wo apne aapko badi tanha maan ne lagi thi.

“I am sorry nisha bahut jaroori kaam hai nahi to mai kabhi bhi
tumhe chhod kar nahi jaata...” Karan ne samjhate hue kaha.

Nisha ne phir kuch nahi kaha bas apne aansu bhari aankho ke saath
chadar odh kar let gayi. Wo chadar ke andar hi ro rahi thi. Karan
apne aap ko koste hue wahi bistar par let gaya aur kal ke baare me
sochne laga.

Subah hote hi Karan aur Arjun acharya ke ashram ki or nikal pade.

Nisha jab so ke uthi to use Karan najar nahi aaya.

“Kam se kam ek baar mill ke to jaate....” nisha ki aankhe phir se

dab daba gayi aur wo wahi chadar me chhupkar rone lagi.

Idhar Karan bahut mayoos lag raha tha. Wo na to khul kar apni
biwi ko kuch bata paa raha tha aur na hi use kuch chhupa paa raha
tha. Arjun ne use himmat bandhate hue kaha, “Sab sahi ho jayega
Bhai...bhagwan ke ghar der hai...andher nahi...”

Karan bhi sab kuch bhagwan par chhod kar aage ki sochne laga.
Kuch ghanto ke baad Arjun ki gaadi acharya ke ashram tak pahuch
gayi. Is baar Karan ko acharya ki shaktiyo par koi sandeh nahi tha.
Dono tez kadmo ke saath asharam me bane hue acharya ki kamre
tak pahuche.

“Aao...aao...Arjun....” acharya ne unka swagat karte hue unko

 andar bulaya.

“Pranam acharya...” bolte hue dono Karan aur Arjun ne acharya ke

pao chhu liye.

“Sada sukhi raho Beta.....tum dono ko yaha dobara dekh kar

khushi ho rahi hai....par Kajal bitiya kahi nazar nahi aa rahi...???”
acharya ki aankhe Kajal ko talash kar rahi thi, par jab Kajal nahi
dikhayi di tab wo samajh gaye ki jaroor koi anhoni ho gayi hai..

“Acharya aapke bataye anusaar humne tantrik trikaal ki gufa khoj

nikali...us kameene ne meri premika ka balatkar kar ke uski bali
chadha di aur...aur...Kajal ko bhi bandi bana liya...” Arjun
gidgidata hua bola.

“Kya....???” acharya chaunk gaye. “Yaani ab tak to trikaal amar ho

chuka hoga kyuki usne aakhiri bali chadha di hogi...”

“Nahi acharya....meri premika kuwari nahi thi...isliye trikaal ke

shaitaan ne uski bali sweekar nahi ki...isliye usne Kajal ko bandi
bana liya.....kripa kar ke acharya koi upaye bataiye nahi to wo
rakshas humari Behan ko maar daalega..” Arjun lagbhag rote hue
bolaaur acharya ke pao me gir gaya.

“Moorkh...maine to sirf tumhe trikaal ke baare me bataya

tha....tum log waha gaye kyu...tum logo ko apni moorkhta ki hi saja
mill rahi hai....are tum logo ko kya laga ki tum log uski kaale jaadu
ke saamne tik paaoge....moorkh ho tum log...moorkh..” acharya ka
matha gusse se tam tama gaya.

Update 35

“Kya....???” acharya chaunk gaye. “Yaani ab tak to trikaal amar ho

chuka hoga kyuki usne aakhiri bali chadha di hogi...”
 “Nahi acharya....meri premika kuwari nahi thi...isliye trikaal ke
shaitaan ne uski bali sweekar nahi ki...isliye usne Kajal ko bandi
bana liya.....kripa kar ke acharya koi upaye bataiye nahi to wo
rakshas humari Behan ko maar daalega..” Arjun

lagbhag rote hue bolaaur acharya ke pao me gir gaya.

“Moorkh...maine to sirf tumhe trikaal ke baare me bataya

tha....tum log waha gaye kyu...tum logo ko apni moorkhta ki hi saja
mill rahi hai....are tum logo ko kya laga ki tum log uski kaale jaadu
ke saamne tik paaoge....moorkh ho tum log...moorkh..” acharya ka
matha gusse se tam tama gaya.

“Hume maaf kar dijiye acharya hum to waha par Arjun ki premika
ko bachane gaye the....hume kya maloom tha ki aisa karne se
humari Behan hi trikaal ke changul me phas jayegi..” Karan bhi
acharya ke saamne gid gidaya aur unke charno me gir gaya.

“Par tum log waha pahuche kaise...” acharya ne gussa ke kaha.

Fir Karan aur Arjun ne trikaal tak ke gufa ka poora safar ka

varnan acharya ke saamne kar diya.

“Is duniya me ab ek aap hi sabse bade mahapurush hai jo hamari

madad kar sakte hai....kripya humari Behan aur Maa ko bacha
lijiye...” Arjun rote hue bola.

Acharya wahi Samadhi par baith gaye aur dhyaan lagane lage. Kuch
der ke dhyaan ke baad unhone apni aankho ko khola aur Karan
Arjun se kaha, “Agar trikaal amar nahi hua hai to use mara jaa
sakta hai...”

“Wo kaise gurudev....?” Karan ne poocha.

“Ek raasta hai par wo bahut kathnaiyo se bara hua hai...kya tum
 dono me itni himmat hai..” acharya bole.

“Apni Maa aur Behan ko bachane ke liye hum har badha ko paar
karne ke liye tayyar hai...” Karan aur Arjun ne ek saath bola.

“To theek hai suno....yah se door rajasthan me ek veeran purana

shiv ji ka mandir hai...Waha ke logo ka maan na hai ki jo shiv ji ki
moorti ka trishool hai wo asli shiv ji ke tishool ka ek ansh hai jisse
bada se bada shaitaan bhi marr sakta hai...ateet me bahut se logo
ne us trishool ki shakti ko apne swarth ke liye istemaal karna chaha
par koi waha se jinda nahi lauta kyuki us shiv ji ki moorti ki raksha
karte hai jahreele naag....jo insaan ke man me chhupi laalach ko
pehchaan lete hai aur unhe das lete hai....maana jata hai ki koi
aisa aadmi jise vaastav me bina laalach ke us trishool ki jaroorat
ho...sirf use hi wo naag nahi daste....waha par ek saadhu ne apna
poora jeevan usi mandir me bhagwan shiv ki aradhna me gujaar
diya....par kuch logo ne us trishool ko pane ke liye waha ke saare
naago ko jahreela doodh pila ke maar diya....tab un saadhu ne
marte hue yah shrap diya koi bhi us gaanv me jinda nahi rahega aur
unke shareer kayi saare naago me badal gaya....jo un mare hue
naago ki jagah le liye... ” acharya ek saans me bolte chale gaye.

“To kya aap chahte hai ki hum wo trishool le aaye...” Arjun bola.

“Haa...kyuki sirf wo hi ek hathiyaar hai jispar trikaal ka kaala

jaadu nahi chalta....lekin wo bhi agli amavasya se pahle...nahi to
wo tumhari kuwari Behan ki bali chadha kar humesha ke liye amar
ho jayega...”

Acharya ki yah baat Karan aur Arjun ke dillo dimag par baith gayi
thi. Unhone acharya se ashirwad liya aur jaipur ke paas rampura
namak gaanvjaha par unki Maa ka maayeka tha waha ki or rawana
ho gaye.
 Idhar trikaal ke gufa me Kajal ke saath roj chhed chaad ho rahi
thi. Trikaal ke aadmi din bhar uske mote mote doodh dabaate
rahte aur wo bechari tadapti rahti. Lekin in sab ka poora khayal
rakha jata tha ki kisi bhi haalat me Kajal ka kaumarya bhang na
ho, isliye trikaal ke aadmi sirf Kajal ke jism se khelte the aur use
apane badboodar Lund chuswate the.

Trikaal hamesha ki tarah Kajal ki Maa ratna se berahmi se

sambhog karta tha. Baarah saal ho chuke the ratna ko trikaal ka
bheemkaye Lund lete hue. Uski Choot itni buri tarah fat chuki thi
ki agar kisi aur ne ratna ke bhosde me Lund daala bhi to use kuch
pata hi nahi chalta tha.

Trikaal apne kothri me tantra mantra se apni kaale jaadu ki taqat

badha raha tha. Wo Samadhi me laga hua tha. Tabhi uski aankho
me angaare umad aaye, aur wo chillate hue dahada, “Satya
Prakash.......”

Trikaal tam tama gaya aur kisi ghayal sher ki tarah aas paas rakhi
cheejo ko tadne aur uthake phenkne laga. Wahi trikaal ke shishyo
me khalbali mach gayi ki aakhir unke malik itne gussa kyu aaya.

“Kya hua malik...humse koi bhool ho gayi kya..?” ek aadmi ne

trikaal se kaha.

“Tumse nahi lekin us acharya se jaroor bhool ho gayi hai....usne

hume maarne ka ek lauta tareeka un dono kutto ko bata diya
hai....is bhool ki saza acharya ko bhugatni padegi...” dahadta hua
trikaal tantra sandna karne dobara baith gaya.
Idhar acharya ke ashram ke log aane waale toofan se anjaan the.
Raat dhal chuki thi aur bahar barish zoro ki baras rahi thi.

“Chaliye ji sone ka samay ho gaya hai...ratri bahut ho gayi hai...”

acharya satya prakash ki patni sunita devi boli.
 “Aap chaliye...hum thoda yahi vishraam karenge...” acharya ne
vinamrata se kaha.
Sunita unki baat maan kar apni jawan Ladki payal ke saath kamre
me chali gayi jab achanak ek bhookamp sa aane laga. Poora ashram
tharra gaya. Sab log darr ke maare idhar udhar bhaagne lage.
Acharya ko bhi abtak kisi anhoni ka abhaas ho gaya tha.

“Tum aur payal jaldi se yaha se nikalo....mai peechhe se aata

hu...” hadbade hue acharya apne kamre me pahuche jaha unki patni
aur Beti so rahe the.

Bhookamp se wo log bhi dare hue the, bahar bahut zoro se aandhi
chal rahi thi aur poori zameen kaamp rahi thi. Wo teeno uthe aur
ashram ke galiyaro se hote hue paas me bane ek mandir me jaane
ki koshish karne lage.

“Jaldi aao...is mandir me chhup jao...” acharya chillate payal ka

haath pakadte hue aage aage bhaag rahe the. Wo aur payal jaldi
se mandir me jakar sharan le liye. Tabhi sunita devi je peechhe
peechhe bhaag rahi thi bhookamp se kaamp rahe dharti par
ladkhada ke gir gayi.

“Maaaa....” mandir ke andar pahuch chuki payal chillayi.

Update 36

Sunita unki baat maan kar apni jawan Ladki payal ke saath kamre
me chali gayi jab achanak ek bhookamp sa aane laga. Poora ashram
tharra gaya. Sab log darr ke maare idhar udhar bhaagne lage.
Acharya ko bhi abtak kisi anhoni ka abhaas ho gaya tha.

“Tum aur payal jaldi se yaha se nikalo....mai peechhe se aata

hu...” hadbade hue acharya apne kamre me pahuche jaha unki patni
aur Beti so rahe the.
Bhookamp se wo log bhi dare hue the, bahar bahut zoro se aandhi
chal rahi thi aur poori zameen kaamp rahi thi. Wo teeno uthe aur
ashram ke galiyaro se hote hue paas me bane ek mandir me jaane
ki koshish karne lage.

“Jaldi aao...is mandir me chhup jao...” acharya chillate payal ka

haath pakadte hue aage aage bhaag rahe the. Wo aur payal jaldi
se mandir me jakar sharan le liye. Tabhi sunita devi je peechhe
peechhe bhaag rahi thi bhookamp se kaamp rahe dharti par
ladkhada ke gir gayi.

“Maaaa....” mandir ke andar pahuch chuki payal chillayi.

Tabhi ek kaale se dhundh ne jameen par giri hui sunita devi ko

apnea gosh me le liya. Jaise jaise wo dhundh chhata waise waise wo
hasne ki bhayankar awaaz sunayi dene lagi.

Ab wo dhundh kisi aadmi ka roop lene lagi. Acharya ki aankho me

bhaye saaf dekha ja sakta tha. Unko apni nahi balki apni patni ki
jaan ki parwah thi.

Us dhundh ne ab tak trikaal ka roop le liya tha. Payal uske

bhayankar chehre ko dekh kar darr gayi. Sunita devi ab trikaal ke
giraft me thi jo mandir tak pahuch pane se pahle hi gir padi thi.

“Agar is Aurat ki bhalayi chahte ho to is kachhi kali ko mandir se

bahar bhejo....” trikaal ne payal ki taraf ishara karte hue kaha.

Payal yah dekh kar bahut buri tarah se darr gayi. Acharya, trikaal
ke kaale jaadu ki taqat ko jaanta tha aur wo ab tak samjh chuka
tha ki ab uski pyaari patni nahi bachegi. Acharya ki aankhe nam ho
gayi.

“Lagta hai tujhe apni Maa se zara bhi pyaar nahi hai kutiya....”
 trikaal ne payal ke taraf ghoor kar kaha. Payal ko laga ki wo
trikaal ko dekh kar hi wahi khauff se marr jayegi.

“To phir theek hai....anjam bhugatne ko tayyar rahna...” dahadte

hue trikaal ne sunita devi ke saadi ka aanchal kheech kar fad diya
aur uske latke hue mote mote stano ko maslane laga. Ise dekh kar
sunita devi tadap uthi aur trikaal se raham ki bheekh maangne lagi.

Yah drishya acharya aur payal dono ki aankho me chubh raha tha.
Tabhi trikaal ne phir dahada, “Agar chahte ho ki yah Aurat jinda
bach jaye to is Ladki ko mandir se bahar aane ko kaho...”

Ise sunkar payal bahut darr gayi, par apni aankho ke saamne apni
Maa ki aisi dayniye haalat use dekha na gaya aur usne apne kadam
mandir ki chaar diwaari ke bahar padne ke liye uth gaye.

“Ruko Beti...mandir ke bahar mat jaao...yah dusht paapi is mandir

ke andar kabhi nahi aa sakta hai.” Acharya ne apni Beti ko rokte
hue kaha.

Trikaal yah dekh kar gussa aur bhadak gaya. Usne mantra padha
aur sunita devi ke saare kapde gayab ho gaye aur wo sabke saamne
Nangi ho gayi. Acharya aur payal ne aisi ghinoni harkat dekh kar
apni aankhe band kar li.

“Wah kya maal hai teri biwi satya Prakash....ise bhogne me to

bada hi anand aayega...ha ha ha.” Trikaal thahake lagate hue bola.

Fir trikaal ne apna bada sa kaala labada aage se thoda hataya to

uska vikraal ling bahar aa gaya. Payal samjh gayi ki uski Maa ke
saath kya hone waala hai isliye usne apne pita ka haath chhuda kar
mandir ke chaar diwaaro se bhaag kar trikaal ke saamne aa gayi.
Acharya yah sab khauff bhari nigaho se dekhte rahe.
 “Le dusht mai gayi hu...ab meri Maa ko chhod de...” bholi bhaali
payal trikaal ke baato me aa gayi thi.

“Ha..ha..ha..are o satya Prakash...kya tune apni is chikani jawan

Ladki ko yahi shiksha di hai ki mujh jaise kameene shaitaan par itni
jaldi bharosa kar le...” trikaal apne ling ko haatho se sahlata hua
bola.

Acharya ki to maano duniya hi barbaad ho gayi thi. Unhone chilla

kar kaha, “Trikaal maine tera kya bigada hai jo tu mere parivar ke
saath aisa kar raha hai...”

“Tune un dono laundo ko meri maut ka raaz bata kar apni zindagi ki
sabse badi bhool kar di hai....ab yah trikaal teri in aankho ke
saamne teri biwi aur Beti ko bhogega...ha..ha.ha.”

Acharya ko maano din me tare dikhayi dene lage. Unhone bhagwan

se poocha ki unke punya ki saza unhe aur unke parivar ko kyu mill
rahi hai.

Idhar payal ko ehsaas hua ki ab wo kitni badi musibat me phas

chuki hai. Usne socha ki bhaag kar wapas mandir me chali jaye
lekin tabhi trikaal ne kaala jaadu kar ke use wahi rassi se bandh
diya. Ashram ke baaki sewako ka bhi yahi haal tha.

Trikaal ne agle pal sunita devi ki Choot ko apne ungaliyo se sahlane

laga. Acharya ab toot chuke the. Wah wahi baith gaye aur kisi
putle ki tarah apni patli ki lut ti hui izzat ko dekhne lage.

Trikaal ne jabardasti sunita devi ko vahi lita diya aur unhe

jabardasti chaupaya bana kar unke Choot par apna hathi jaisa kaala
Lauda tika diya aur ek karara jhataka maar kar sunita devi ki
Choot ke parkhachhe uda diya. Lauda Choot phaadta hua seedhe
bachchedaani se takraya.
“Naaahhhhiiiiiiiii........” ek lambi cheekh maar kar sunita devi wahi
dher ho gayi.

“Are yah to mar gayi.....mere Laude ka ek bhi vaar kutiya jhel na

saki...ha ha ha”
Payal yah sab dahshat bhari nigaho se dekh rahi thi. Itne mote
Laude ko sunita devi jhel na payi aur dard ke vajah se marr gayi.
Udhar acharya ko maano lakwa maar gaya ho wo bas putle ki tarah
apni patni ko marta hua dekh rahe the. Unka jism jawab de chuka
tha bas unki aankho se aansu lagtaar bah rahe the.

Ab trikaal payal ki taraf muda. Ise dekh kar payal ke rongte khade
ho gaye aur wo rassi se bandhi chhatpatane lagi aur idhar udhar
haath pao maarne lagi. Trikaal ne chutki bajayi aur payal ke jism
par bandhi rassi gayab ho gayi par isse pahle wo bhaag paati
trikaal ke vishal haantho ne use kamar se utha liya.

“Ha...ha...ha...kya chikna maal hai patak kar chodne layak

hai...ise to mai abhi ke abhi bhogunga...”

Trikaal ka haathi jaisa Laude par sunita devi ka khoon laga hua
tha. Usne phir se tantra kiya aur is baar payal ke jisme se uske
kapde gayab ho gaye.

Update 37

Ab trikaal payal ki taraf muda. Ise dekh kar payal ke rongte khade
ho gaye aur wo rassi se bandhi chhatpatane lagi aur idhar udhar
haath pao maarne lagi. Trikaal ne chutki bajayi aur payal ke jism
par bandhi rassi gayab ho gayi par isse pahle wo bhaag paati
trikaal ke vishal haantho ne use kamar se utha liya.

“Ha...ha...ha...kya chikna maal hai patak kar chodne layak

hai...ise to mai abhi ke abhi bhogunga...”
 Trikaal ka haathi jaisa Laude par sunita devi ka khoon laga hua
tha. Usne phir se tantra kiya aur is baar payal ke jisme se uske
kapde gayab ho gaye.

Usne jabardasti payal ko bhi apni Maa ke tarah kutiya jaise

chaupaya banaya aur apne hallabi Laude ko uski Choot par ragadne
laga. Payal ko lag raha tha ki uski Maa ki tah wo bhi marr jayegi.

Tabhi trikaal ne ek jardast jhatka mara aur uska Lauda payal ki

kuwari bur ki cheethade udata hua use phaad diya.

“aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...........” yah payal ki aakhiri cheekh thi

kyuki uske baad wo kabhi nahi uthi. Khoon ki nadiya to aise bah
rahi thi jaise waha koi maut ka Nanga naach hua ho.

“Dono kutiya Maa Beti ek jhatke me hi marr gayi....ha..ha..ha.”

trikaal hansta hua payal ki laash se apna khoon se sana Lund nikala
aur acharya ki taraf ek baar dekha aur chillaya, “Dekh liya trikaal
se dushmani ka nateeja....ha.ha.ha.”

Par acharya ke shareer me koi harkat nahi hui. Apni Beti ki laash
dekh kar unko bhi dill ka daura pad gaya aur unki bhi wahi mrityu
ho gayi. Ise dekh trikaal vijay ki hunkaar bharne laga aur chillaya,
“Satya Prakash...tu bhi marr gaya....khair agar tu jinda hota to
mai aaj teri gaand maar ke tujhe mrityu lok bhejta...ha.ha.ha.."
kehte hue trikaal ka shareer dhundh ban gaya aur hawa me sama
gaya.

Uske jaate hi kaale jaadu ka asar khatam hua to ashram ke sewak

azad ho gaye. Wo daudte bhaagte aaye to dekha ki sunita devi ki
laash Nangi padi hai aur unke Choot se khoon ki nadiya bah rahi
hai. Paas hi mai payal ki laash bhi Nangi padi thi jiski Choot buri
tarah se fati hui thi jisse bhi bahut khoon bah rah tha. Wo sab
bhaag kar acharya ke paas gaye to unki bhi mrityu ho chuki thi.
 Poore ashram me matam faila hua tha.

Idhar door Mumbai Jaipur highway par Arjun ki gaadi sarpat daud
rahi thi. Dono acharya satya Prakash aur unke parivaar ke saath
hue anhoni se anjaan the. Karan ne Nisha ko phone kar ke bol diya
tha ki uska kaam kuch aur dino tak chalega jisse nisha aur udaas ho
gayi.

Poora din gaadi chalne ke baad wo dono jaipur pahuche. Aadhi raat
ka samay ho chuka tha isliye wo dono wahi ek hotel me ruk gaye.
Poori raat wahi hotel me bitane ke baad wo dono subah der tak
sote rahe kyuki wo na jaane kitni der se lagataar gaadi chala rahe
the.

Mumbai ke ulat yaha ka mausam utna kharab nahi tha. Badal to

ghane chhaye the lekin baarish bas halki halki hi ho rahi thi. Wo
dono kisi tarah idhar udhar se rampura ka pata pooch rahe the,
lekin itne purane gaanv ke baare me kisi ko kuch nahi pata tha.
Shayad ab rampura me log bhi nahi rahte the.

Waha se door trikaal ke gufa me jashn ka mahol tha. Kajal aur

ratna ke Nange jismo ki numayish ho rahi thi. Trikaal Kajal ke
saamne hi ratna par chadha hua tha aur uski Choot me hallabi
Laude ko jad tak pel raha tha. Barah saal se trikaal se har roz
chudne ke baad ratna ki Choot poori tarah se khul chuki thi.

Trikaal ke bhooke aadmi kisi jonk ki tarah Kajal ke nage jism se

chipke hue the. Trikaal ko Kajal kuwari chahiye thi agli amavasya
tak, par abhi apne aadmiyo ki kaam vaasna shaant karne ke liye
trikaal ne unhe Kajal ki gadrai moti phuli hui gaand maarne ki
anumati de di thi.

Idhar ratna trikaal ka bistar garam kar rahi thi wahi uski Beti par
chaar paanch aadmi chadh kar uski gaand maar rahe the. Kajal
zoro se chilla rahi thi aur ratna uski gaand fat te hue dekh rahi thi
lekin unki madad karne wala koi na tha.

Na jaane trikaal ke aadmi kya khaate the ki subah se anginat baar

wo Kajal ki gaand maar chuke the lekin abhi bhi unke tagde Laude
khade the. Kajal ki gaand itne Lund lene se buri tarah fat chuki
thi. Uske gaand ka chhed itna chauda ho gaya tha ki gaand se tatti
apne aap bahar nikalne lagti thi. Apne college me ek bahut hi
khoobsurat Ladki mani jaane waali Kajal aaj in ghatiya jaanwaro se
gaand marwa rahi thi. Use apne par hi taras aa raha tha. Uske
bahiyo ki aane me deri se uski himmat bhi tooti jaa rahi thi. Ab
use uski maut taye dikh rahi thi.

Tabhi trikaal jor se hunkaar bhara aur uske Laude se ek katore

bhar virya ratna ki Choot me girne laga. Ratna ke bhosde ka chhed
itna bada ho gaya tha ki poore katore bhar virya ko bhi apne andar
sama le.

Trikaal ratna ki bhosde se Lund kheecha aur use wapas kaal kothri
me band karwane ka adesh de diya. Tabhi achanak bahar se trikaal
ka ek doot aaya jo uske liye bahari duniya ki khabar laata tha.

“Malik wo dono launde....rampura tak pahuchne ki koshish kar rahe

hai...aur agar humne unko nahi roka to wo trishool pane me
kaamyaab ho sakte hai..”

Ise sunkar trikaal baukhala gaya, “Nahhiii....aisa nahi ho

sakta....trikaal ko koi nahi maar sakta....bahut jaldi trikaal amar
ho jayega...fir yah trishool bhi mujhe nahi maar
payega....ha..ha.ha.”

Kajal ke aisa sunte hi uske dill me ek ummeed jag gayi ki aakhir

uske Bhaiyo ne haar nahi maani hai aur wo trikaal ko maarne aa
rahe hai.
 “Mere liye kya aadesh hai malik....” us aadmi ne kaha.

“Jao jakar un dono laundo par najar rakho....mai kuch aisa karunga
ki wo dono apna lakshya bhool jayenge aur tab tak mujhe samay mill
jayega agli amavasya tak ka....” ek rahsymayi muskaan hanste hue
trikaal ne us aadmi ko waha se bhej diya.

Wo wapas tantra sadhna par baith gaya aur ghanto kak tantra
mantra karta raha. Kareeb 6-7 ghanto ki tantra saadhna ke baad
usne mantra phook kar agni kund me daala jisse ek chhota sa
visphot hua aur poore gufa me gahra dhundh fail gaya.

Dhundh chhat te hi saamne ek kuroop budhiya nazar aayi . Itni der

se Kajal wahi par bandhi padi thi. Usne jab us budhiya ko dekha to
wo samajh gayi ki wo ek Chudail hai.

“Mujhe kaise yaad kiya malik...” us Chudail ne kaha.

“Mohini ek jaroori kaam karna hai...” trikaal gambheer hote hue

bola.

“Aap ek kya sau kaho...mai karne ko tayyar hu...”

“Theek hai....apna roop kisi apsara ka dhar aur mere bataye hue
do laundo ko apni kaam vaasna me phasa le....dhyaan rakhna wo
kabhi rampura tak na pahuch paaye aur unhe apne husn me tab tak
fasa ke rakh jab tak agli amavsya nahi aa jati taki mai is Ladki ki
bali dekar amar ho jau...ha.ha.ha.”

“Aapka hukum sar aankho par maalik...par mujhe iske badle kya
milega...” Chudail hanste hue boli.

“Bol tujhe kya chahiye....” trikaal gurraya.

“Malik aapko wo purane din yaad hai jab aap mere saath sambhog
kiya karte the....” Chudail ne yaad dilaya.
“Haa mujhe yaad hai...maine sabse pahle tere saath sambhog kiya
tha...”

“To aaj is karya ke liye mai aapse wo sambhog wapas maang rahi
hu...aapke hullabi Laude se meri Choot chod do ek baar...aur apna
prasad meri Choot me daal do..” budhiya Chudail hanste hue boli.

Trikaal muskuraya aur Chudail ko jameen par lita ke apna

bheemkaye Lund uske phate bhosade me pel diya. Kajal ko yah sab
dekh kar ulti aa rahi thi. Kareeb ghante bhar chali Chudai ke baad
trikaal ne apna Lund Chudail ki Choot me khaali kar diya.

“Ab jaa aur apna kaam kar...” trikaal ne Laude ko Chudail ki Choot
se nikalte hue bola.

Trikaal ka sara virya apni Choot me samete hue Chudail khadi hui
aur trikaal ka shukriya ada kar ke waha se chali gayi.

Update 38

Trikaal muskuraya aur Chudail ko jameen par lita ke apna

bheemkaye Lund uske phate bhosade me pel diya. Kajal ko yah sab
dekh kar ulti aa rahi thi. Kareeb ghante bhar chali Chudai ke baad
trikaal ne apna Lund Chudail ki Choot me khaali kar diya.

“Ab jaa aur apna kaam kar...” trikaal ne Laude ko Chudail ki Choot
se nikalte hue bola.

Trikaal ka sara virya apni Choot me samete hue Chudail khadi hui
aur trikaal ka shukriya ada kar ke waha se chali gayi.

Waha se door rajasthan me Karan aur Arjun dono rampura gaanv ko

talash karne me jute the. Kuch logo se unhe pata chala ki jab se
waha gaanv me akaal pad hai tab se wo us gaanv ko shraapit maan
 liye jiske baad sabne wo gaanv khaali kar diya, aur aaj yah haalat
ho gayi hai ki sirf bade bujurgo ko hi wo gaanv ka pata maloom hai.

Tabhi kaale jaadu se wo Chudail rajasthan pahuch gayi aur raat me

paidal chal rahe Karan Arjun ke paas pahuch gayi. Usne kaale jaadu
se apna roop badal kar ek sundar si kamuk abla naari ban gayi.

“Sahab aapko kahi le chalu ...” ek ghodagadi (tanga) chalate hui

safed saadi me wo Chudail badi kamuk lag rahi thi.

Karan aur Arjun ne use palat kar dekha aur Karan bola, “Ji hume
rampura chalna hai...”

Yah sunte hi Chudail ek rahsyamayi tareeke se muskuraane lagi.

Aur boli, “Aap baithiye sahab...mai aapko rampura tak pahucha
doongi..” Chudail ki baat sunkar dono chaunk gaye. Poore shahar me
unhe rampura ka pata koi nahi bata paya aur ab dhalti raat me ek
tanga wali unhe rampura pahuchane ki baat kar rahi hai.

Khair wo dono apna saman tanga par rakh kar Chudail ke aaju baaju
baith gaye. Arjun ko Chudail ki jism se aati paseene ki Gandh pagal
bana rahi thi, yahi haal Karan ka bhi tha.

“Tum rampura ke baare me kaise jaanti ho....” Arjun ne poocha.

“Sahab mera sasural wahi hai....” Chudail ne rahasyamayi tareeke

jawab diya.
“Par abhi to waha koi nahi rahta na....” Arjun ne phir poocha.

“Ha sahab jab se waha akaal pada tha, waha koi nahi rahta...sab
kahte wah gaanv shraapit hai....par hum kabhi kabar waha jaate
rahte hai....isliliye mujhe waha ka raasta yaad hai..”

“To kya tumhe us shraap ka darr nahi hai...”

“Kya sahab aap itne padhe likhe hokar in andhvishwas par yakeen
 karte ho...yah shraap vraap kuch nahi hai bas mangadhadant
baatein hai...” Chudail tanga haakte hue boli. Use baaju uthane se
uske bagalo ke paseene ka Gandh Karan aur Arjun ke nathuno me
bhar gaya aur un dono ke Laude unke pant ke andar hi salaami dene
lage.

Chudail yah samajh gayi aur rahasyamayi dhang se muskuraane lagi.

Use pata tha tha ki jo kaam use diya gaya hai wo use bahtareen
dhang se kar rahi hai.

“Tumne apna naam nahi bataya....” Arjun Chudail ke sammohan me

fas chuka tha aur wo Chudail se jyada hi chipakne laga taki uski
jism se aati paseene ki madak Gandh ko soongh sake.

“Ji mera naam mohini hai sahab...” Chudail ne jawab diya.

“Tum karti kya ho...aur tumhare parivaar me kon kon hai...” Arjun
dheere se mohini ke kandho par haath rakhta hua bola. Karan ko
yah sab bada ajeeb lag rah tha. Wo nisha se bahut pyaar karta
tha isiliye abhi tak mohini ke sammohan se azaad tha.

“Sahab mai to bechari vidhva hu...mera mard yah tanga chalata

tha par do saal pahle usko saamp kaatne se maut ho gayi tab mere
saas sasur ne mujhe uska tanga de diya chalane ko...” mohini bade
adaa se bol rahi thi aur tanga haakte jaa rahi thi.

Ab tak kaafi raat ho chuki thi. Tanga na jaane kon se anjaan raste
par chal raha tha. Rasta itna ubad khabad tha ki tanga buri tarah
hichkole kha rah tha. Jhinguro ki awaaz aas paas ki jhaadiyo se aa
rahi thi. Gupp andhere me tange par laga lalten hi roshni ka ek
matra srot tha.

Tabhi tanga ek jor ka jhatka khaya aur uska ek pahiya nikal kar
door ludhak gaya. Karan aur Arjun dono ghabra gaye par mohini
phir apni rahasyamayi muskaan haste hue boli, “Sahab lagta hai
 tanga kharab ho gaya hai...mere ghode bhi thak gaye hai...lagta
hai hume aaj raat yahi par bitana padega.”

Chudail mohini ke sammohan paash me jakade Arjun khush ho gaya.

Karan ko kuchh daal me kaala nazar aa raha tha. usne bola,
“Mohini tum ek kaam karo hume wapas jaane ka raasta bata
do...hum din me rampura jaane ka raasta apne aap dhoondh
lenge..”

Ispar mohini daant peesti hui boli, “Are sahab aap ek mard hokar
ghabra rahe hai jabki mai to ek Aurat hu....meri maniye toh aap is
gupp andheri raat me wapas bhi nahi jaa payenge...”

“Are Bhai yah bol rahi hai na ki yah hume kal subah rampura
pahucha degi to isme tension ki kya baat hai...” Arjun poori tarah
se mohini ke kaboo me aa chuka tha.

Ab Karan karta bhi to kya karta. Teeno wahi jameen par chadar
bichha kar let gaye. Mohini ke jism se uthta madak Gandh ko Karan
bhi najarandaj nahi kar pa raha tha. Uska Lund uske pant me hi
vikraal roop lene laga. Ek pal ke liye uske man me nisha ka chehra
aaya to use maano ek jhatka sa laga. Use apne aap par sharam
aayi ki apni nayi nayi biwi ko ghar chhod ke aane ke baad wo ek
parayi Aurat ke jism ki Gandh soongh kar uttejit ho raha hai.

Par Arjun ke saath maamla kuch aur hi tha. Uske dillo dimag par
mohini ne jaadu kar diya tha. Kisi bhawre ki tarah wo mohini ke aas
paas mandrane laga tha. Karan ko laga ki Arjun shayad dill se
mohini ko pasand karne laga hai.

Aadhi raat se jyada ho chali thi jab Karan ke kaano me mohini si

siskiya goonj uthi. Uski aankhein turant khul gayi lekin gupp
andhera hone ki wajah se use kuch dikhayi nahi diya.
 “Aah sahab....dheere dheere maslo meri Chuchiyo ko...” mohini
sisiya rahi thi.

Update 39

Aadhi raat se jyada ho chali thi jab Karan ke kaano me mohini si

siskiya goonj uthi. Uski aankhein turant khul gayi lekin gupp
andhera hone ki wajah se use kuch dikhayi nahi diya.

“Aah sahab....dheere dheere maslo meri Chuchiyo ko...” mohini

sisiya rahi thi.
Karan ke ekdum se hosh udd gaye. Usne andhere me hi idhar udhar
to lekar dekha ki Arjun ka chadar khaali hai. Tabhi use Arjun ki
awaaz aayi, “Mohini...teri yah Chuchiyo ka sara doodh mai aaj pee
jaunga..” ise sun kar Karan hakka bakka rah gaya. Chudai uske
theek bagal me hi ho rahi thi.

Uski samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya kare. Kuch der

sochne ke baad usne socha ki Arjun aur mohini ko disturb na kare.
Udhar Arjun aur mohini charam par the.

Andhere me Arjun ka tagda Lund mohini ki kasi hui Choot me ghus

chuka tha. Mohini zoro se siskiya le rahi thi, “Chodo sahab....aur
zor se chodo...apna poora moosal meri Choot me pel do....doosre
waale sahab ko bhi bolo ki wo apne Laude se meri gaand thoke..”
Karan mohini ke muh se apne liye aise shabd sun kar sann rah gaya.

Uska Lauda bhi ab pant me tanne laga tha. Ekdum gupp andhere me
na jaane kaha se ek haath aaya aur Karan ke Lund ko pant ke upar
se hi sahlane laga.

Karan ne turant wo haath jhitak diya. Karan ko uska khada Lund

pant ke andar chubh raha tha isliye usne apni pant ki zip kholi aur
Laude ko adjust karke wapas zip band karne laga jab us haath ne
 Karan ko aisa karne se rok diya.

Ekdum andhere me Karan ko kuch dikh hi nahi raha tha. Bagal me

Arjun kas kas ke mohini ki thukayi kar raha tha. Ab wo haath ne
Karan ke zip ko kholkar uske mote Lund ko bahr nikal liya. Apne
Laude par wo komal haatho ko mehsoos karke Karan ko yakeen ho
gaya ki yah kaam bagal me chud rahi mohini ka hai.

Ab Karan par bhi mohini ka sammohan sar chadh kar bolne laga. Wo
utha aur bagal me taange phailayi chud rahi mohini ke doodh ko
masalne laga.

“Aaahhh....aap bhi aa jayiye sahab...aap abhi tak mohini ke tanga

ki sawari kar chuke hai....ab khud mohini ki sawari bhi kar lijiye...”
mohini Arjun se chudti hui Karan ko boli.

“Aa jao Bhai...bada hi kadak maal hai...dekho kitni kasi hui Choot
hai iski..” bolte hue Arjun apna tagda Lauda andar bahar kar raha
tha.

Karan ka dillo dimag ek doosre se bagawat kar raha tha. Dimag

bilkul sunn pada tha jise paas me padi ek Nangi Aurat dikh rahi thi,
wahi dill usko baar baar nisha ke prati bewafai se sachet kar rah
tha. Dimag use baar baar kaah raha tha ki ek baar ise chod de
kyuki is veerane me Chudai ke baare me nisha ko kabhi pata nahi
chalega.

“Aa baa bhi jaiye sahab...aaj mohini aap dono ke liye ek muft ki
Randi hai...jitna pelna hai pelo..” mohini Chudai me jhoom rahi thi.
Dill dimag ki kashmakash me dill bazi maar gaya aur dimag haar
gaya. Karan utha aur mohini ko apne upar khiska liya. Arjun bhi
khiskta hua wapas mohini par aa gaya aur dobara apne Laude se
uski Choot pelne laga.

Mohini dono Bhaiyo ke beech sandwich bani hui thi. Mohini apni
 Choot chudwate hue apne haatho ko neeche le gayi aur Karan ka
mota Lund pakad kar apni gaand se sata diya.

Karan ne bhi neeche se ek tagda jhatka maara aur uska aadha

Lauda mohini ki gaand me sama gaya. Agle jhatke me Karan ne
poore Laude ko mohini ki gaand me jad tak utaar diya. Karan aur
Arjun ke laudo ki lambai barabar thi yaani 8 inch par Karan ka
Lauda thoda jyada mota tha aur Arjun ka thoda patla.

Mohini ki chaal kamyab ho chuki thi. Aakhir usne apne kaale jaadu
se dono Bhaiyo ko apne lakshya se bhatka diya tha jo aaj raat
milkar uski gaand aur Choot chod rahe the.

Chudai karte samay mohini ne jaadu kiya aur use Karan ke dimag ko
padhne ka mauka mill gaya. Ab use Karan ki nayi shaadi aur uski
patni ke baare me pata chal chukka tha. Use ye bhi pata chal gaya
tha ki Karan aur nisha ek doosre se lad kar aaye hai.

Dono Karan aur Arjun Chudai me itne vyast the ki unhe kuch bhi
hosh nahi tha. Mohini ne chudte hue apne haatho ko Karan ki pant
ke jeb me daalkar uska mobile nikal liya aur nisha ka number dial
karne lagi.

Udhar door Mumbai me baithi nisha apne akelepan se lad rahi thi.
Karan ke aise achanak bina kuch bataye chhod kar chale jaane se
use uspar shak ho raha tha ki kahi uska kisi Ladki ke saath chakkar
to nahi. Tabhi uske mobile par Karan ka call aaya. Itni raat ko call
aane se wo chaunk gayi. Usne phone uthaya to peeche siskiya aur
Chudai ki awaazein chal rahi thi. Nisha ka dimag ekdum se sanna
gaya.

“Ahhh....Karan babu chodiye...aur zor se chodiye apne Laude ko

meri gaand me....” mohini jaan boojh kar chilla kar bol rahi thi
taaki phone par nisha sun sake.
“Aaahhh...mohini...kya mast maal hai tu....teri gaand kitni kasi hui
hai...” yah sab se behkhabar kaale jaadu ke asar se Karan
badbadaye jaa raha tha. Yah sab sunkar maano nisha par pahaad
toot pada ho.

“Kya meri gaand aapki biwi nisha se bhi jyada tight hai...” mohini
phir chilla ke boli taaki nisha yah sab sun sake.

“Ha meri jaan...teri gaand me jo baat hai wo meri biwi me bhi

nahi...infact mujhe uski gaand bilkul pasand nahi hai....majboori me
uski Choot chodta hu..warna wo bhi nahi chodu..” Karan yah sab
kahna nahi chahta tha par mohini ka sammohan use aisa kehne par
majboor kar raha tha.

Nisha ko laga ki uske kaan fat jayenge agar usne aage ek bhi
second suna to. Gusse aur nafrat se uska chehra laal ho gaya tha.

Update 40

“Ha meri jaan...teri gaand me jo baat hai wo meri biwi me bhi

nahi...infact mujhe uski gaand bilkul pasand nahi hai....majboori me
uski Choot chodta hu..warna wo bhi nahi chodu..” Karan yah sab
kahna nahi chahta tha par mohini ka sammohan use aisa kehne par
majboor kar raha tha.

Nisha ko laga ki uske kaan fat jayenge agar usne aage ek bhi
second suna to.

Gusse aur nafrat se uska chehra laal ho gaya tha. Phir bhi uske
man me kahi na kahi yah khayal jaroor tha ki uska pati Karan uske
saath dhoka nahi kar sakta. Isliye nisha ne sach pata lagane ka
faisla kiya.
Usne Karan ka laptop khola aur uske credit card ke bill ko dekhne
lagi. Use waha dikahyi diya ki Karan aur Arjun ne Jaipur ke maan
singh palace naam ke hotel me credit card se payment kiya hai.
Nisha gusse me till milate uthi aur tuarant subah wala Mumbai to
jaipur flight book karwa liya.

Idhar Kas kar dus pandrah minute ki Chudai ke baad dono Karan
aur Arjun ne apne virya ko mohini ki gaand aur Choot me bhar diya
aur uske jism se utar gaye. Mohini apni chaal me kaamyaab ho
chuki thi. Saath hi saath wo Karan aur nisha ke rishto me bhi
darar daalne ka kaam kar chuki thi.

“Waah sahab...aap dono ne to mujhe aage peeche se bahut tagda

baja diya hai....ab aaplog mohini ki Chuchiyo ka doodh peekar
wapas apni taqat ikhatta kar lo taki hum phir se Chudai kar
sake...” kehte hue mohini ne aaju baaju lete Karan aur Arjun ke
muh apni dono Chuchi ghusa di jise wo dono kisi bachche ki tarah
choosne lage.

Chuchi se nikalte taza doodh un dono ke muh me bharta jaa raha

tha. Jise peekar wo apne hosh gawate jaa rahe the.

Agli subah jab Karan ki neend khuli to uske sar me tez dard tha.
Itna tez ki maano uska sar dard se fat jayega. Sab kuch dhundhla
dhundla dikh raha tha. Use mehsoos hua ki wo bistar par Nanga
pada hai aur koi uske khade Lund ko muh me lekar choos raha hai.

Usne sar ghuma ke dekha to Arjun uske bagal me Nanga so raha

tha. Uske shareer me jaise jaan hi nahi bachi thi. Dheere dheere
usko sab dikhayi dene laga. Wo wapas apne hotel maan singh palace
ke apne kamre me leta hua tha aur mohini bina kapdo ke poori
Nangi uske Laude ko choos rahi thi.

Ab dheere dheere Karan ko hosh aa raha tha. Par jaise hi uska

raat ka nasha utra usne dekha ki jo bhi ho raha hai wo galat hai.
Wo aise apni biwi ko dhoka nahi de sakta. Usne mohini ko apne
Laude se hatane ki koshish ki par uske shareer me taqat hi nahi
bachi thi.

Mohini Karan ko jaga dekh kar apni wahi rahasyamayi muskaan

muskurane lagi. Jab tak Karan use rokta wo chadh kar uske upar
baith gayi thi aur uske Laude ko apne haath me lekar apni Choot se
bhida kar uspe baith gayi.

Lauda sarsarata hua Choot ki jad tak ghus gaya aur mohini Laude
par koodne lagi. Karan ne apni poori taqat batorkar mohini ko apne
se hatana chaha par tab tak hotel ke room ka darwaza khula aur
saamne Karan ko black jeans aur green top pahne Nisha khadi
dikhi.

Update 41

Mohini Karan ko jaga dekh kar apni wahi rahasyamayi muskaan

muskurane lagi. Jab tak Karan use rokta wo chadh kar uske upar
baith gayi thi aur uske Laude ko apne haath me lekar apni Choot se
bhida kar uspe kood gayi.

Lauda sarsarata hua Choot ki jad tak ghus gaya aur mohini Laude
par koodne lagi. Karan ne apni poori taqat batorkar mohini ko apne
se hatana chaha par tab tak hotel ke room ka darwaza khula aur
saamne Karan ko black jeans aur green top pahne Nisha khadi
dikhi.

Karan ki to duniya hi palat gayi. Mohini abhi bhi uske Laude par
befikr hokar kood rahi thi aur use apne raseele Choot me le rahi
thi. Nisha waha ab ek pal bhi na rah saki aur gusse se room ka
darwaza bhadak se band karke chali gayi.
 Karan ne mohini ko waha se dhakka de ke hataya aur apani pant
shirt pahankar neeche dauda jaha use nisha reception se hokar
jaati hui dikhayi di.

“Please nisha meri baat to suno...” usne nisha ka haath pakte hue
kaha.

Nisha palti aur sabke saamne Karan ke gaalo par kheech kar ek
tagda jhapad laga diya. Poora hotel sann rah gaya, sab ke sab
Karan aur nisha ki taraf dekh rahe the. Jhapad itni jor ka tha ki
Karan ke gore gaalo par nisha ki paancho ungliya chhap gayi.

“Mai wo sab nahi karna chahta tha....” usne sar jhukate hue kaha.

“Maine tum jaise ghatiya aadmi se pyaar karke sabse badi bhool ki
hai...aur use bhi badi bhool tum par vishwas karke shaadi karne kar
ke ki hai...” nisha wahi par rote hue boli.

“Please nisha...mai apne sense me nahi tha....yah sab kya ho raha

hai mujhe khud kuchh bhi samjah me nahi aa raha hai....mujhe
kuch yaad bhi nahi aa raha hai...”

“Kitne gire hue insaan ho tum Karan...itna sab kuch karne ke baad
bhi bol rahe ho tumhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha....us Aurat ke
saath najayaj sambandh bana kar tum kah rahe ho tumhe kuch bhi
yaad nahi...tumne mujhe dhoka diya hai Karan...bewafai ki hai
tumne..”

“Maine tumhe dhoka nahi diya hai nisha....yah sab kaise aur kyu ho
raha hai mujhe kuch nahi pata....please meri baat ka yakeen
karo..”

“Yakeen karne ko to kuch rah hi nahi gaya Dr. Karan Rathod...aaj

mujhe ghinn aa rahi hai apne aap par jo mai tumhare saath us raat
 soyi...” aur nisha ne farsh par thookte hue kaha.

Karan ke paas kuch bhi kahne ko nahi tha. Use khud sab kuch gol
mol lag raha tha. Use samjah me nahi aa raha tha ki ka raat uske
saath kya hua, aaj wo subah apne aap hotel ke room tak kaise
pahuch gaya aur nisha yaha jaipur tak kaise aa gayi.

Nisha apne aansu pochte hue Karan ke shirt ka collar pakadte hue
boli,” Ek baat batao Karan Rathod, ki mere pyaar me kya kami rah
gayi thi jo tumne mujhe aaj itna bada dhoka diya....us Randi ke
jism me aisi kya baat thi jo tumhe apni biwi ke jism ko chhod kar
uske paas chale gaye...”

Karan kuch bol na saka. Usne apni gardan neeche jhuka li. Karan ki
khamoshi ko nisha ki nazro me use aur jyada gira diya.

“Mai sab kuch sah sakti thi....par apne pati ko kisi aur Aurat ke
saath nahi dekh sakti....kya nahi kiya maine tumhare
liye....tumhare liye apna jism saump diya tumhe....apna career
apne Maa Baap sab kuch chhod kar tumhare paas aa gayi...aur
badle me mujhe mila ka...yah dhoka...tumne sirf mere jism ko apni
vaasna shaant karne me istamaal kiya hai.”

Karan ka sar sharm se jhuka raha.

Nisha ki aankhe phir bhar aayi, wo Karan ko collar se pakad kar

jhanjhorte hue boli, “Kyu....akhir kyu kiya aisa tumne Karan....bolo
tumhe kaisa lagega jab mai kisi gair mard ke saath uska bistar
garam karu..”

Karan nisha ke muh se aisi baatein sunkar andar se toot gaya. Uski
aankhe ro padi aurb wo wahi nisha ke kadmo me gir gaya, "Nisha
mujhe maaf kar do.."
 Nisha ek patthar ki moorat ban khadi thi. “Karan....mujhe tumse
talaq chahiye....” nisha apne aansu pochte hue boli.

Update 42

“Karan....mujhe tumse talaq chahiye....” nisha apne aansu pochte

hue boli.

Talaq shabd Karan ke kaano me goonj uthi. Uska ghar banne se

pahle hi bikhar chuka tha. Jise usne apni jaan se bhi jyada chaha
aaj wo khud use alag hone ki baat kar rahi thi. Karan ko laga
maano uska adha ansh use toot kar alag ho gaya ho.

Usne nisha se kuch na kaha aur apne kamre ki taraf laut chala.
Nisha ne bhi use palat kar ek baar bhi nahi dekha aur waha se
chali gayi.

Karan ek lute hue insaan ki tarah wapas kamre me aaya to mohini is

baar Arjun ke Laude par kood kood kar uska Lauda apni Choot me
le rahi thi. Karan ko bahut gussa aaya usne mohini ka haath pakad
kar kheechte hue kaha, “Saali tujhe Randibaaji karne ke liye hum
hi mile the kya....dekh tune mera ghar ujaad diya...meri nayi nyi
shaadi hui thi...toone sab barbad kar diya...”

“Maine kya kiya sahab...mai to ek gareeb vidhva hu....kal raat aap

dono Bhaiyo ne hi jabardasti mera balatkar kiya tha....kya aap
bhool gaye...” mohini masoom bante hue boli.

“Kya balatkar...???” Karan ne apne man me socha. Mohini ki

Chuchiyo se nikale doodh peene ke baad dono ki yadasht kamzor ho
gayi thi.

“Aap kaho to mai chup chap police me jakar aap dono ke khilaaf
rapat likhwa deti hu....”
 “Nahi aisa mat karna....hum pata nahi yaha kyu aaye the hume
kuch yaad nahi aa raha....tumhe jo chahiye wo bolo mai tumhe
doonga par police me complaint mat likhwana...” doodh ke asar se
dono rampura jaana hi bhool gaye the.

“Theek hai agar mujhe yah dedo to mai rapat nahi likhwaungi...”
mohini Karan ke Laude ko zip se bahar nikalte hue boli.

Karan ne ek zordaar thappad mohini ke gaalo par raseed diya. “Jaa

chali ja yaha se....aur dobara kabhi idhar mat aana...”

Mohini ko isse koi fark nahi pada. Uska kaam to ho gaya tha. Uski
Chuchiyo ka doodh peekar Karan aur Arjun dono apni Behan Kajal ke
baare me bhool gaye the.

“Jaati hu sahab...maarte kyu ho...agar meri Choot se man bhar

gaya ho bol do doosri ki intezaam karwa doongi...” aur ankh maarte
hue wo kamre se nikal gayi.

Karan ne apne Bhai ko sambhala aur use uske kapde pahnaye. Dono
ko pichhli raat ka kuch nahi yaad tha. Fir Karan Arjun ko apne aur
nisha ke beech galatfehmiyo ke baare me batane laga jise sun kar
Arjun bhi sann rah gaya.

Idhar nisha ka ro ro kar bura haal tha. Wo apne kismat ko kos

rahi thi ki usne aakhir kyu Karan jaise dhoke baaj se pyaar kiya, jo
apni biwi ko chhodkar ek bajaru Randi ke saath humbistar ho raha
tha. Use laga ki use apne Maa Baap ka kaha maan kar America ke
Ladke se shaadi kar leni chahiye thi.

Nisha gham me itna doob gayi thi ki usne socha ki wo suicide kar
legi kyuki ab uske paas kahne ko pati bhi nahi tha aur Maa Baap ne
use pahle hi thukra diya tha. Wo jis hotel me thahari thi usi ki
chhat se kood kar jaan de dena chahti thi.
Lekin suicide karne se pahle wo Karan ko takaq de dena chahti thi.
Wo ab Karan se itna nafrat karne lagi thi ki apne saath uska naam
bhi jodna nahi chahti thi.
Usne apne aansu poche aur Jaipur me hi uske ek vakeel dost ko
phone lagakar talaaq ke kagaj tayyar karwa liye. Wo turant laut
kar wapas Karan ke hotel me pahuchi jaha use raat ke andhere me
chupke se mohini ghoonghat karte bhaagti dikhi.

“Is Aurat ne meri khushiya chheen li....mere pati ko mujhse chheen

lia....mai marte marte kam se kam ise to jaan se maar hi
daalungi...” kahte hue nisha gusse me till milayi mohini ka peecha
karne lagi.

Jab kafi der peechha karne ke baad nisha ko mohini ek paas ke

khandahar me jaati dikhi to wo uske peechhe lag gayi.

“Malik aapne jaisa kaha tha maine wo kar diya....maine Karan aur
Arjun ko apne kaale jaadu se apne vash me kar liya aur unse
sambhag kiya....fir apni Chuchi ka jahreela doodh unhe pilaya jisse
wo apni Behan Kajal ke baare me poori tarah se bhool chuke
hai....yaha tak ki maine Karan aur uski patni ke beech galatfehmiya
daal kar unke rishto me darar paida kar di hai..” Mohini apne asli
Chudail waali roop me aati hui tantra sadhna se trikaal ke saath
mansik sampark banaye hue thi.

Diwal ke peeche chhupi nisha apni aanko se ek apsara jaisi mohini

ko ek budhiya Chudail me badalte dekhti rahi aur uski trikaal se
kahi har baat sunne lagi. Use to apni aankho par yakeen hi nahi ho
raha tha.

“Ji maalik mai abhi aas paas hi rahoongi aur yah sunishchit karungi
ki agli amavasya se pahle wo rampura tak pahuch kar wo trishool na
le paye....” Chudail mohini trikaal se mansik tarango se baat karte
 hue boli.

Nisha waha se chupke se khisak li. Wo daud kar wapas Karan ke

hotel par aayi aur Karan ka kamra kholkar bhaagkar uske gale lag
gayi aur uske poore chehre ko choomti hui bolne lagi, “I love you
Karan....mai tumhare bagair ek pal bhi jee nahi sakti...”

Karan ko yah dekh bhaut hairaani hui ki abhi nisha gusse me talaq
tak dene ko tayyar hai aur abhi uspar apna poora pyaar luta rahi
hai.

Nisha ne Karan ko talaq ke kagaj dikaye aur uske saamne kajag ko

fad kar uske baanho me sama gayi. “Mai kuch samjha nahi
nisha...mujhe to laga tha ki ab mai tumse kabhi nahi mill
paunga....maine to suicide tak karne ka man bana liya tha.”

Nisha ne Karan ke honto par ungaliya rakhte hue boli,

“Shhhhh.....suicide jaise shabd ko kabhi bhool kar bhi apne hontho
par mat lana....varna mai bhi nahi jee paungi....”

Update 43

Nisha ne Karan ke honto par ungaliya rakhte hue boli,

“Shhhhh.....suicide jaise shabd ko kabhi bhool kar bhi apne hontho
par mat lana....varna mai bhi nahi jee paungi....”

Karan ko apni kismat par yakeen nahi ho raha tha. Usne jhuk kar
nisha ke honto ko choom liya. Aaj ka chumban me dono kuch jyada
hi uttejit lag rahe the.
“Wo mohini koi Aurat nahi balki ek Chudail hai....” nisha ne Karan
ko samjhate hue kaha.

“Par wo to hume tanga chalate hue mili thi....na jaane hum kaha
jaa rahe the....aur aaj subah humare sar me tez dard tha aur wo
 humse jabardasti chipakte jaa rahi thi...” Karan bola.

Fir jo bhi nisha ne khandahar me dekha wo Karan aur Arjun ko bata

diya. Nisha ke batate hi doodh ka asar khatm ho gaya aur unhe
sab kuch yaad aa gaya. Karan aur Arjun ne bhi apni Maa, apni
Behan se lekar trikaal tak ki poori baat nisha ko bata di. Karan aur
Arjun ko acharya ke baare me bhi unke sewako se pata chala.

“Karan Bhai tum jaa kar neeche gaadi nikalwao mai bhi jaldi se
tayyar ho kar aata hu...hume aaj kisi haal me rampura pahuchna
hai...” Arjun bola aur apna sab saman sametne laga.

Karan ke jaate hi nisha aur Arjun kamre me akele rah gaye. “Nisha
bhabhi...mai aapse kuch kahu..”

“Haa kaho na...”

“Bhabhi aap Karan ko kabhi mat khona....Karan jindagi bhar parivar

ke pyaar ke liye tadapta raha hai....agar aapne bhi use chhod diya
to wo marr jayega..”

“Arjun aisa kabhi nahi hoga...kyuki agar Karan ko kuch ho gaya to

yah nisha bhi usi din marr jayegi...”

“Bhabhi...maine sachche pyaar ke roop me Sheena ko humesha ke

liye kho diya hai....mai bhagwaan se dua karunga ki aapki aur
Bhaiya ke jindagi me kabhi aise din na aaye...” kahte hue Arjun
bhavuk ho gaya.

Tabhi daudta hua Karan andar aaya aur bola, “Aaj humari kismat
achchhi hai...neeche ek gaanv ke bujurg ko maine rampura tak
humko le chalne ke liye tayyar kar liya hai...”

Sab kuchh sunte hue nisha boli, “Mai bhi chalungi tum log ke
saath....”
Lekin tabhi Karan nisha ko rokte hue kaha, “Nahi nisha tum humare
saath nahiaa sakti...aage bahut khatra hai...aise hi safar me
humne apni pyari chhoti Behan ko kho diya tha....ab mai tumhe
nahi khona chahta...”

“Tum bhi mujhe bade kismat se wapas mile ho...mai tumhari patni
hu...aur ek patni ka farz hota hai ki wo pati ke saath har mushkil
ghadi me rahe...” nisha boli.
Karan ke paas iska koi jawab nahi tha. Us bujurg ki madad se teeno
sham dhalte dhalte rampura pahuch gaye.

“Is se aage mai nahi jaunga sahab....yah gaanv shraapit hai....isme

wo hi jaa sakta jiske paas sachche prem ki taqat ho...” kahte hue
wo bujurg aadmi wapas laut gaya.

Saamne ek veeran khandaharo se bhara ek chhota sa gaanv tha.

Uski jhopdiyo ko mausam ne kamzor kar ke gira diya tha. Charo
taraf bina dekhbhaal ke ghani ghani jhaadiya ug aayi thi.

“Humare paas sachche pyaar ki taqat hai....” Karan ne nisha ka

haath thaamte hue kaha.

“Agar tum saath ho to mai kahi bhi jaa sakti hu..” nisha ne jawab
diya.

“Mere paas sachcha pyaar to nahi par mai sachche pyaar ko samjh
chuka hu...aur kahi na kahi Sheena ke sachche pyaar ki taqat
mujhme bhi hai...” Arjun bola.

Teeno haath pakad kar shraapit rampura gaanv me pravesh kar

gaye. Unke pravesh karte hi gaanv me tez aadhi toofan chalne lagi
lekin teeno ke kadam nahi dagmagaye. Teeno ko apni sachche pyaar
ki taqat par poora bharosa tha.

Saare baadhao ko paar kar wo ek mandir tak pahuche. Yah wahi

mandir tha jiski baat acharya satya praksh kar rahe the. Teeno ko
mandir ke saamne dwar par anginat naag rengte dikayi diye jo unhi
ko dekh kar phuphkaar rahe the.

“Apne aap par bharosa rakho...in naago se daro nahi....hum yaha

koi laalach se nahi us dusht trikaal ka ant karne aa ye hai...”
Karan bola aur teeno haath me haath dale naago ke upar se chal
kar jaane lage.

Ashcharya ki baat sahi thi, un saanpo par pair rakhne par bhi wo
teeno ko nahi das rahe the. Mandir ke kinare asankhya insaano ke
kankaal pade the jinke lalach ke wajah se in saanpo nu unhe das kar
maar diya hoga.

“Ab to bhole naath mahadev Shiv Shabhu bhi humare saath hai....”
Arjun bola aur teeno haatho me haath daal kar shiv ji ki moorti tak
pahuch gaye aur wo mayavi trishool ko nikal liya.

“Hum aapko vachan dete hai ki is trishool ko bure haatho me nahi

padne denge....trikaal ko maar kar hum yah trishool yahi par lauta
denge...” Karan Arjun aur nisha ne haath aage badha kar shiv ji ki
moorti ke saamne shapath li.

Trishool lekar teeno rampura se bahar aa gaye. “Par hum bina gps
signal ke trikaal ke gufa tak pahuchenge kaise...???” Arjun bola.

Tabhi trishool hawa me uth kar ek khaas disha me lahraane laga.

Arjun ne jab map dekha to wo MP Chhatisgarh ke border ka jungle
tha jaha par trikaal ka adda tha.

“Yah trishool hume pahuchayega trikaal tak....par use pahle hume

us mohini Chudail se badla chukana hai jisne humari hasti khelti
jindagi ko ujaadne ki koshish ki..” Karan daant peeste hue bola.

Tabhi fir se trishool lahraya aur is baar naye

disha me sanket dene laga. Teeno usi disha me chalte gaye jab tak
we uski Kandahar me nahi pahuch gaye jaha mohini namak Chudail
chhupi thi.

Update 44

“Yah trishool hume pahuchayega trikaal tak....par use pahle hume

us mohini Chudail se badla chukana hai jisne humari hasti khelti
jindagi ko ujaadne ki koshish ki..” Karan daant peeste hue bola.

Tabhi fir se trishool lahraya aur is baar naye disha me sanket dene
laga. Teeno usi disha me chalte gaye jab tak we uski Kandahar me
nahi pahuch gaye jaha mohini namak Chudail chhupi thi.

“Karan aur nisha tum door hi rehna....aaj mai iska kaala jaadu mai
khatam karke aata hu...” Arjun ne trishool uthaya aur khandahar
me ghus gaya. Peechhe peechhe Karan aur nisha bhi aa gaye.

Mohini ne sankat bhaamp liya aur Arjun ke saamne aakar uspar

tantra shaktiyo ka vaar karne lagi jo shiv ji ke trishool se takra
kar bekaar ho gaye.

Tez kadmo se taantrik waaro se bachte hue Arjun mohini ke paas

pahucha aur trishul ka waar kiya par agle hi pal furti se mohine
palat gayi aur Arjun ka pair me apna pair phasa kar usko gira diya.
Arjun Bhi trained kickboxer tha, usne bhi gire hue mohine pe bhi
wahi daav lagaya aur uske pairo ko fasa kar use bhi neeche gira
diya.

Isse pehle Arjun trishul ka waar kar pata, chalak mohine neeche
gire raeth mitti aur dhool ko Arjun ki aankho me daalne me
kaamyab ho gayi. Mohini ko pata tha uske tantric waar Arjun par
bekaar jaa rahe hai to usne apni blouse me se ek khanjar nikal liya.
Arjun abhi bhi ankho me padi dhool se ubar nahi paya tha. Mauka
dekh kar mohini khanjar Arjun ke seene me utarne hi waali thi
tabhi Karan waha aa gaya aur use dhakka de ke door gira diya.
Itni der me Arjun bhi maidan-e-jung me aa gaya. Achanak hue
Karan ke waar se mohini thoda peechhe jarur ho gayi thi par wo
abhi haari nahi thi.

Dono Karan Arjun ek saath daude mohini ki taraf, lekin apne hosh
sambhalte hue mohini furti se apni kalabazi dikhate hui hawa me
uchhli aur uskne apne dono pairo se kick Karan Arjun ke chhati par
mara. Dono door jaa gire. Haste hue mohini apne haath me khanjar
liye hue dono ke taraf badhne lagi, lag raha tha ab dono ko koi
bacha nahi sakta tha.

Nisha ye sab chhup ke dekh rahi thi. Use apne pati aur devar ki
bohot chinta ho rahi thi. Tabhi usne dekha paas me bada sa
patthar pada hai. Usne himmat ki aur ye soch kar ki aaj aar ya
paar ki ladayi hai usne apne komal nazuk haatho se poori dam laga
kar patthar utha liya. Shayad apne suhag ko bachane ke jazbe se
usme yeh taqat aa gayi thi. Wo tezi se bhaagi, isse pehle mohini
kuchh samajh paati, usne patthar mohini ke sar par de mara.

Ek pal ke liye mohini ke aage andhera chha gaya aur wo ladkhadane

lagi. Arjun ko laga yahi sahi mauka aur usne trishul ko uthaya kisi
sher ki bhaati dahaadte hue chhalang lagaya aur agle hi pal
trishool, mohini ke seene ko cheerte hue aar paar ho gaya. Dard ki
chhekh se aas paas ka poora mahol dahal gaya aur mohini Chudail
ka vahi ant ho gaya.

“Thanks bhabhi...agar aaj aap sahi samay par nahi aati to wo

mohini hum dono Bhaiyo ko maar daalti...” Arjun mohini ke seene se
trishul kheechte hue bola. Tab tak Karan bhi uth chukka tha.
 “Isme thanks kuchh nahi...agar koi Aurat apne pariwar ko khatre
me dekhti hai to wo chandika ka roop le sakti hai..” nisha pyaar se
apne devar ke sar pe haath pherte hue boli.

Karan bhaag kar nisha ko gale lagate hue bola, “Tabhi tum itna
bhaari patthar utha payi....sach me nisha tumne aaj bahut himmat
ka kaam kiya hai...ab mohini ka kaam tamam ho gaya.”

“Ab agli baari hai tantrik trikaal ki....” Arjun trishool par se lage
khoon ko saaf karta hua bola.

Teeno Arjun ki scorpio uthakar trikaal ki gufa ke taraf chal diye.

Trishul unko sahi disha bataye jaa raha tha.

Amavasya ki raat aa chuki thi aur Karan Arjun aur nisha teeno
jungle se raahta banate hue trikaal ke gufa me pravesh kar rahe
the.

Udhar trikaal yah sab se anjaan amavasya ki shubh ghadi ka

intezar kar rah tha jo aaj thi. Bhar ghupp andhera pasra tha.
Maut ki kaali chadar har taraf faili hui thi. Har taraf sirf sannata
hi sannata tha. Poora jungle maano trikaal ke bhay se chhup gaya
tha.

Karan Arjun aur nisha gufa se raasta banate hue trikaal ke adde
tak jaa pahuche. Waha wo ek pathhar ke peechhe se trikaal par
nazar rakhne lage. Unhe pata that hi ki trikaal par abhi humla
karna bevkoofi hogi kyuki abhi wo chaukanna tha aur apne kaale
jaadu se unko asaani se parast kar sakta tha. Wo teeno trikaal ke
tantra sadna me doobne ka intezaar karne lage kyuki ek wohi aisa
samay tha jab trikaal sabse kamzor hota tha.

Tantra saadhna ki poori tayyari kar li gayi thi. Har taraf uske
aadmi kaale labada odhe tantra mantra aur jaadu tona kar rahe
the.
 “Ek sau aathvi kuwari Ladki ko bulaya jaaye....” trikaal ne chilla
kar kaha.
Tabhi rassi me bandhi Kajal ko trikaal ke aadmi ghaseete hue
laaye. Wo uski baalo ko itne jor se ghaseet trahe the ki uske sar
se baal noch jaane se khoon nikalne laga.

Aisa hi kuch do hafte pahle Sheena ke saath hua tha. Apni Behan
ke saath bhi aisa hota dekh Arjun aag baboola ho gaya. Par Karan
ne use samjhaya aur sahi samay aane ka intezaar karne laga.

“Ha...Ha...ha...Aaj wo shubh ghadi aa hi gayi jab shaitaan mujhe

hamesha ke liye amar bana dega...ha..ha.ha..” trikaal kisi
bhayanak rakshas ki tarah lag raha tha.
Usne Kajal ko ek haath se pakda aur uske stano ko masalta hua
hasne laga.

“Tu khusnaseeb hai Ladki jo tu trikaal ke haatho marr rahi

hai....aaj shaitaan mere shareer me samakar tujhe
bhogega...tujhse sambhog karega...tujhse apni kaam vaasna aur
jism ki pyaas bujhayega...ha..ha..ha”

Ab tak Kajal karr ummeed kho chuki thi. Use ab vishwas ho gaya
tha ki uske Bhai usko bachane nahi aayenge. Ab tak trikaal ke
aadmi ratna ko bhi bandi bana kar le aaye the.

Idhar chattan ke peeche chhupe Arjun se bardasht nahi ho raha

tha, usne aur Karan ne na jaane kitne saalo baad apni Maa ko
dekha tha. Nisha trikaal ke is bhayankar roop ko dekh kar thoda
sahmi hui thi lekin apni saas ratna aur nanad Kajal ko dekh kar
uska khoon bhi dusht trikaal par ubal raha tha.

Update 45
 “Tu khusnaseeb hai Ladki jo tu trikaal ke haatho marr rahi
hai....aaj shaitaan mere shareer me samakar tujhe
bhogega...tujhse sambhog karega...tujhse apni kaam vaasna aur
jism ki pyaas bujhayega...ha..ha..ha”

Ab tak Kajal karr ummeed kho chuki thi. Use ab vishwas ho gaya
tha ki uske Bhai usko bachane nahi aayenge. Ab tak trikaal ke
aadmi ratna ko bhi bandi bana kar le aaye the.

Idhar chattan ke peeche chhupe Arjun se bardasht nahi ho raha

tha, usne aur Karan ne na jaane kitne saalo baad apni Maa ko
dekha tha. Nisha trikaal ke is bhayankar roop ko dekh kar thoda
sahmi hui thi lekin apni saas ratna aur nanad Kajal ko dekh kar
uska khoon bhi dusht trikaal par ubal raha tha.

“Aa shaitaan....aa mere shareer me....aur sweekar kar is kuwari

Ladki ka jism...fir mai chadhauga iski bali tujhe...aur tujhe apne
vaade ke mutabik...banana hoga mujhe amar....ha..ha..ha..” kahte
hue trikaal shaitaan ki khauffnaak moorti ke saamne tantra sadhna
me leen ho gaya. Uske baaki aadmi bhi tantra mantra kar rahe
the.

“Arjun yahi sahi moka hai....” Karan ne Arjun se kaha.

Nisha ka man bahut ghabra raha tha usne aakhiri baar Karan ke
hontho ko poori shiddat se apne hontho ke beecha rakh kar kuch
palo ke liye choosa aur use kaha, “Tum jaha bhi rahoge...mai
tumhara saat janmo tak intezaar karungi...” aur uski aankhe
chhalak aayi.

“Mera intezar karna nisha....mai jaroor aunga...” kahte hue Karan

aur Arjun ne nisha ko wahi patthar ke peeche chhupa kar chhod
diya aur halla bolte hue maidaan me kood pade.

Arjun ke haatho me trishool tha. In dono ke achanak aa jaane se

 poore gufa me khalbali mach gayi. Ummeed chhod chuki ratna aur
Kajal ne apna sar utha ke dekha to paya ki uske bahadur Bhai
haath me trishool liye trikaal ko lalkaar rahe hai.

Trikaal ki tantra sadna bhang ho chuki thi. Trikaal Arjun ke haatho

me trishool dekh kar apne jeevan me pahli baar ghabraya tha.
Lekin usne turant apne aapko sambhala apne ek aadmi ko ishara
kiya.

“Trikaal...aaj teri yah aakhiri raat hai....gaur se dekh yah dono

chehre kyuki inme tumhe maut dikhegi..” Arjun gurrate hue bola.

Karan bhi seena taan kar khada tha, usne bhi zor se dahadte hue
kaha, “Dusht paapi...tere paapo ka ghada ab bhar chuka hai...is
janam me kiye hue paapo ka tujhe pi pi ka hisab dena padega...”

Trikaal ne dono ki baatein sunkar apne aadmi ko dobara ishar kiya

aur us aadmi ne jhat se ek chaaku nikal kar Nangi rassi me bandhi
ratna ke gardan par tika diya.

“Ha..ha..ha..trikaal ko saam daam dand bhed...har wo chaal aati

hai jo ek shaitaan kar sakta hai....ab tum dono Ladke apni Maa ki
salamati chahte ho to wo trishool ko door phenk do.

Nisha door se baazi palat ta hua dekh rahi thi. Uska man zoro se
ghabra raha tha. Karan aur Arjun bhi apne aapko bebas mehsoos
kar rahe the.

“Meri fikar mat karo Beta....maine bahut jalalat bhari jindagi ji

hai....mere marne se kuchh fark nahi padega....par is dusht ka
marna bahut jaroori hai..” chaaku ke nok par bhi ratna chillate hue
boli.

Lekin dono apni Maa ke saath aisa hote nahi dekh sakte the isliye
Arjun ne wo trishool apne haatho se door phenk di.
 Trishool door hote hi trikaal zoro se hasne laga, “Moorkh ho tum
dono....maroge sab ke sab....ha..ha..ha..”

Aur trikaal ek mantra padhne laga. Trikaal ne fir ek kaala jaadu

kiya aur Karan Arjun ek kursi par rassi se bandhe baith gaye.

Trikaal hasta hua ratna ke paas gaya aur uski mulayam Chuchiyo ko
masalte hue bola, “Aaj ki raat badi shubha hai....aaj ki raat me
mere dimag me tere aur tere is parivar ke liye kuch khaas
hai....ha..ha..ha.”

“Chhod de kutte mere dono Beto ko...mai teri rakhel ban kar barah
saal se teri jismani bhook mitate aayi hu....aaj mai tere saamne
haath jodti hu...bheek mangti hu....mere dono Beto ko chhod
de....chahe to meri jaan le le..” ratna gidgidate hue boli.

“Teri jaan lekar mai kya karunga kutiya....barah saal se tu meri

rakhel thi...aaj mai tujhe aur teri Beti ko tere Beto ka rakel
banaunga....ha...ha...ha..”

Yah baat sunkar Karan aur Arjun ke chahre dahshat se bhar gaye.
Ratna ka sar sharm se jhuk gaya. Kajal ko us darinde ki vahshipan
par vishwas nahi ho raha tha. Nisha ka yah sab dekh kar rooh
kaamp gaya.

Trikaal zor zor se chillane laga aur tantra mantra karne laga. Uske
haantho me ratna aur Kajal ki mitti ke bane do putle the jispar
trikaal ne voodoo naam ka kaala jaadu kiya tha. Wo jaisa jaisa
putle par karta waisa waisa asli me ratna aur Kajal ke saath hota.

Iska seedha asar ratna par hua jo trikaal ke sammohan me aa gayi

thi aur ab uski gulaam thi. Yahi haal Kajal bhi tha. Dono trikaal ki
baatein kisi putle ki tah maan rahe the.
 “To khel shuru kiya jaaye.....ha..ha..ha..” trikaal ne thahaka
lagaya.

Kisi robot ki tarah chalte hue ratna apne Bete Karan ke saamne aa
gayi. Karan apni Maa ko aise Nangi halat me dekhkar apan muh fer
liya. Ratna kisi putle ki tarah Karan ka Lauda apne muh me lekar
choosne lagi.

“Kutte...kameene...trikaal...tu ek Maa se aisi haraktein kaise

karwa sakta hai...tere liye to narak me bhi jagah nahi hogi...”
Karan apni Maa ratna dwara Laude choose jaane par bola.

Wo apne aap par bahut kaaboo kar raha tha fir bhi lagatar chusayi
se uska Lauda khada ho gaya aur kisi moosal ki tarah mota lagne
laga. Arjun bhi yah drishya dekh raha tha. Tabhi uske Laude par
bhi ek hont aa gaye. Jab Arjun ne dekha to wo Kajal thi. Uski
chhoti Behan jise usne apni gudiya ki tarah paala posa tha aaj wo
uska Lauda choos rahi hai.

Arjun ka Lauda na chahte hue bhi khada hone laga. Trikaal aur uski
aadmiyo ke liye yah koi manoranjan se kam nahi tha. Phir trikaal ne
kaala jaadu kiya aur ratna sammohan ke prabhaav me Karan ki god
me chadh kar baith gayi aur uske khade Laude ko apni Choot me
bhar liya. Karan apni aankhein band kiye rota raha jabki ratna uske
Laude ko sata sat apne bhosde me le rahi thi.

Wahi Kajal bhi apne Arjun Bhaiya ke god me chad kar baith gayi
aur uske Laude ko apni gaand ke chhed me lekar upar neeche
koodne lagi. Trikaal ne uski Choot ko bali ke liye bacha kar rakha
tha. Kajal ki khuli hui gaand me uske thook se geela Arjun ka Lauda
asaani andar bahar ho raha tha. Arjun ke Laude par Kajal ki gaand
ki peeli tatti bhi lag chuki thi.

Update 46
 Wahi Kajal bhi apne Arjun Bhaiya ke god me chad kar baith gayi
aur uke Laude ko apni gaand ke chhed me lekar upar neeche goodne
lagi. Trikaal ne uski Choot ko bali ke liye bacha kar rakha tha.
Kajal ki khuli hui gaand me uske thook se geela Arjun ka Lauda
asaani andar bahar ho raha tha. Arjun ke Laude par Kajal ki gaand
ki peeli tatti bhi lag chuki thi.

Aisi ghinoni harkat shayad koi shaitaan hi kar sakta hai. Nisha ko
yah sab dekh kar ulti aa rahi thi. Usne socha ki Karan aur Arjun ki
wo aakhiri ummeed hai. Usne dekha ki sabke najar se door wo
trishool pheka hua hai. Tabhi uske pao tale kuch rengne laga. Jab
usne neeche dekha to waha khoob saare phuphkaarte hue naag the.
Nisha ko laga wo darr se chilla degi lekin usne aap par kisi tarah
kaboo paya. Usne dhyaan diya ki yah saare naag wahi shiv mandir
ke hai. Use ab vishwas ho gaya ki bhagwan shiv bhi unke saath hai.

Nisha apni poori himmat aur ichha shakti batorte hue Karan ke
laaye hue bag se chaku nikal li aur chupke chupke pathharo ke
peechhe se hokar wo Karan aur Arjun ki taraf badhne lagi. Trikaal
aur uske aadmi saamne ka manoranjan me itna vyast the ki unhe
nisha ke hona ka pata hi nahi chala.

Trikaal ne kaale jaau waali putle badle. Idhar ratna ne apni Choot
se Karan ka Lauda nikala aur udhar Kajal ne apni gaand se Arjun ka
Lauda nikala. Ab ratna Arjun ke Laude par apni phati hui Choot
rakh kar baith gayi aur udhar Kajal Karan ke Laude par phati hui
gaand rakh kar uske Laude ki swari karne lagi.

Trikaal hanste jaa rah tha. Uske aadmi log bhi khoob hans rahe
the. Unhe yah pata hi nahi chala ki gufa ke jameen par dher saare
jahreele naag ghoom rahe hai.
Udhar nisha ko apni or chupke aate hue Karan aur Arjun ne dekh
liya. Nisha dheere dheere kadmo se unke paas aayi aur trishool ko
 Karan ke haantho me thama diya aur use rassi kaatkar azaad kar
di. Jab tak trikaal kuch samjah pata Karan rassi se azaad ho gaya
tha. Usne Kajal ko apne upar se hataya aur trikaal par toot pada.

Tab tak Arjun bhi azaad ho gaya aur dono khooni shero ko apne
upar hamla karte dekh trikaal ghabra gaya. Usne apne aadmiyo ko
Karan aur Arjun ko pakadne ka aadesh diya par naago ne unhe wahi
das liya jisse wo sab ke sab maare gaye.

Ratna ne Karan aur Arjun ko trikaal ke narmund ki taraf ishara

kiya jise wo turant samajh gaye ki trikaal ki kaali shaktiya uske
narmund ke maale me hai. Karan ne nishana lagakar trishool ko
narmund ki taraf fenka jisse narmund ki maala dhwast ho gayi aur
trikaal kamzor pad gaya..

Par trikaal shareerik roop se abhi bhi bahut taqatwar tha usne ek
kas ke ghoosa Karan ke pet me mara, to Karan ke mus se khoon
nikalne laga. Nisha ki to maano jaan hi nikal gayi. Trikaal apna
doosra vaar karne jaa rah tha par tabhi Arjun ne uske sar par paas
me pada ek patthar de mara.

Ascharya ki baat yah thi ki trikaal ko kuch nahi hua. Usne wo

patthar uthaya aur wapas Arjun par pheka. Arjun kalabajiya khata
hua pathharo se bach gaya.

Itni der me peeche se Karan utha aur apne poore taqat se trikaal
ke ghutno par ek jordaar laat maari jisse trikaal gira to nahi par
ladkhada gaya. Isi mauke ka faayeda utha kar martial arts seekhe
Karan ne hawa me laat chalayi jo seedhe trikaal ke chehre par
pada. Laat itni jordar thi trikaal ke naak se khoon bahne laga.

Arjun bhi peeche hatne waalo me se nahi tha. Trikaal ko kamzor

hota dekh usne uski fati hui naak par laat ghooso ki barsaat kar di
jisse trikaal ka poora chehra lahoo luhaan ho gaya.
“Karan Bhaiya...Arjun Bhaiya...maaro ise...aur maaro...is shaitaan
ne aapki chhoti Behan ka balatkar kiya hai...” peeche se chillati hui
Kajal boli.

Dono Bhaiyo ne ek doosre ka haath thaam liya aur daude hue

trikaal ke bhi gaye.
“Yah le un 107 Ladkiyo ke naam jinhe toone apne kaale jaadu ke
naam par unka balatkar kar ke unko maut ke ghar utaar diya...”
gurrate hue Karan Arjun ne ek saath jordar laat trikaal ki chhati
par maari jisse uske muh se bhi khoon nikalne laga.

“Yah le meri Maa ke naam...jinhe toone barah saal se is gufa me

band rakha...aur humse Maa ka saya chheen liya..” Karan Arjun
bolte hue ek kas ke laat trikaal ke pet par mari. Jisse uske muh se
nikalta khoon tez ho gaya.

“Yah le Sheena ke naam...jise toone mujhse chheen liya...” bolte

hue Arjun pagalo ki tarah trikaal ke chehre par ghoose maarne
laga.

“Yah le....humari phool si Behan ke naam jise...toone humse agwa

kar liya aur uspe na jaane kitne sitam dhaaye.” Bolte hue Karan ne
hawa me uchhal kar trikaal ke haath par vaar kiya jisse uski haath
ki haddiya chahtak gayi. Trikaal dard se bilbila utha.

“Yah le mere acharya aur unke parivar ke naam jike saath toone
ghinoni harkat ki aur unhe jaan se maar dala...” kahte hue Arjun
ne trikaal ke doosre haath par vaar kiya aur use bhi tod diya.
Trikaal ki dard bhari cheek poore gufa me goonj gayi.

“Yah le meri aur meri patni ke beech galatfehmi paida karne ke liye
aur hum eek doosre se juda karne ke liye....” gurrate hue Karan ne
paas me pada trishool utha liya aur use apni poori taqat lagakar
trikaal ke hridaya ko cheerte hue aar paar kar diya. Karan ki
 aankho me badle ki aag bhadak rahi thi.

Trikaal ka shareer wahi dher ho gaya. Karan ke haatho se trishool

Chooth gaya. Aaj yah saabit ho gaya ki aakhir burai kitni hi kyu na
badh jaye, kabhi sachchayi se jeet nahi sakti. Trikaal ke marte hi
achanak se vatavaran halka aur khushnuma ho gaya maano koi
manhusiyat ka saya is dharti se hath gaya ho.

Toophan ke baad ki shaanti ki tarah waha sab kuchh shaant ho

chukka tha.

Nisha bhaag kar aayi aur Karan ke honto ko choomne lagi. Ratna
aur Kajal ne apne kapde pahankar apne bahadur Bete aur Bhai se
lipat gayi. Arjun ne barah saal baad apni Maa ko dekha tha. Thodi
der wahi par mel milaap chala.
Phir sabhi us manhoos gufa ko chhod kar Jaipur hotel me aa gaye.
Aaj sab kuchh normal ho gaya tha.

“Maa yah hai nisha meri patni....” Karan ne nisha ko apni Maa
ratna se milata.
Nisha ne turant ratna ke pao chhu liye aur ratna ne use apna
ashirwad diya aur boli, “Waah Karan...toone kitni sundar bahu
dhoondhi hai mere liye...” aur bolte hue ratna ne nisha ka matha
choom liya.

“Waah Bhaiya.....aap to bade chhupe rustam nikale...mujhe nisha

se ek do baar hi milwaya yah kah kar ki wo sirf aapki friend
hai....aur aaj wo aapki friend se patni ho gayi....waah mere Bhaiya
wah..” Kajal ke is baat par sabhi hasne lage.

“Aaj mujhe apne dono Beto ko saath dekhkar bahut khushi ho rahi
hai...jinhe bachpan me ek doosre se nafrat karta dekhti thi wo aaj
ek doosre ko pyaar karte hai...” ratna ne apne dono Beto ko gale
lagaya.
 “Maa ji mujhe bhi aapko ek khush kabhri deni hai...” nisha
sharmate hue boli.

“Ha ha bahu kaho....” ratna ne poocha.

“Maa ji mere pet me aapke khaandaan ka chirag pal raha hai....mai

Karan ki bachche ki Maa banne waali hu...I am Pregnant...” nisha
ne sharmate hue kaha.

“Aaj kitne saalo baad is khaandaan me koi naya sadasya aane waala
hai...meri aankhe to aisi khushiyo ke liye taras gayi hai..” ratna ne
nisha ka pet chhote hue kaha.

“Lo Arjun Bhaiya aap chachu aur mai bua ban ne waale hai....”
Kajal khilkhila kar hans padi.

“Chalo ab yaha se chalte hai....ghar ki yaad aa rahi hai...” Karan

bola.

“Par Bhai jaate jaate ek kaam rah gaya hai....” Arjun ne trishool
ko uthate hue kaha aur seedha nishana lekar shaitaan ki moorti par
de mara jisse trishool laut kar unke paas agaya aur shaitaan ki
moorti humesha ke liye dhwast ho gai.

Raaste me laut te hue sabne shiv mandir ka darshan kiya aur

trishul ko vachan anusar wapas lauta diya. Uske baad sab log wapas
Mumbai apne ghar laut aaye.

After One Year....

Shaadi ke 9 maheene baad Nisha ne ek pyaare se Bete ko janam

diya aur uska naam Veer Pratap Rathod rakha gaya. Karan aaj bhi
apni patni se utna hi pyaar karta hai jitna pahle karta tha aur wo
bhi itna ki apni biwi nisha ki kokh se poori cricket team nikalne ka
irada tha uska.
Nisha aur Karan ke Bete Veer ne Nisha ke mummy Papa ko majboor
kar diya unki shaadi ko accept karne ke liye. Aaj wo bhi hansi
khushi apni Beti ki khushiyo me shareekh hote hai aur apne naati
veer ko jee bhar ke pyaar karte hai.

Arjun ko bhi aakhirkaar dobara pyaar ho gaya aur wo bhi Nisha ki

bahut hi sundar chhoti cousin sister Pooja se. Wo aaj bhi Sheena ki
kabra (grave) par jata hai aur bhagwan se uski aatma ki shanti ki
dua karta hai.

Kajal ko aaj apne hi ek dost se pyaar ho gaya hai jiske saath wo

bahut khush hai.
Ratna ko aaj har taraf se khushi mill rahi hai. Uske aangan me
kilkari goonj rahi hai aur wo to apne pote veer ko thode bhi samay
apne se door nahi karti hai.

Acharya Satya Prakash ke ashram ko unke london me padh rahe

Bete ne sambhal liya hai aur usne vachan liya hai ki apne pitaji ke
adarsh aur usoolo par hi chal kar ashram ko chalayega.

Aur in sabse aakhir me Rampura Rajasthan ke Shiv mandir me aaj

bhi zehreele naago ki suraksha me wo trishool shiv ji ki moorti ki
shobha badha raha hai...

THE END